Introductory Note

Riyad as-Salihin is the greatest contribution of the seventh-century Hijri hadith scholar, Imam Muhyiddin Yahya an-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him). Selecting nearly two thousand hadiths from the authentic hadith collections, he compiled this priceless work. This book can play a distinguished role in meeting the needs of those who earnestly seek provisions for self-development.

It was our dream to place a translation of this compilation in the hands of our Bengali-speaking brothers and sisters. At last, with the cooperation of several respected scholars, we were able to translate it. By the boundless grace of Allah, the Lord of the Worlds, we published its first volume in Ramadan of 1405 Hijri, its second volume in Ramadan of 1406 Hijri, its third volume in Rabi al-Awwal of 1407 Hijri, and its fourth and final volume in Safar of 1408 Hijri.

In the present edition of this book, we have once again compared the translation with the original hadiths—in other words, we have re-edited it—in an effort to remove the errors and discrepancies of the previous edition. May Allah, the Lord of the Worlds, accept the compiler’s service and reward him, and grant abundant good in this world and the Hereafter to all those whose time and labor have been devoted to translating, editing, and publishing this book.

The Publisher

Who translated which portions:

Maulana Abdul Mannan Talib — Hadith nos. 1465 to 1510
Maulana Muhammad Musa — Hadith nos. 1511 to 1896

بسم الله الرحمن الرحيم

Chapter 16 — Kitab ad-Da‘awat (Supplications)

Section 1 — The command to supplicate, its virtue, and a brief account of the supplications made by the Messenger (peace and blessings be upon him).

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَقَالَ رَبُّكُمُ ادْعُونِي أَسْتَجِبْ لَكُمْ

Allah the Exalted says:

“And your Lord says, ‘Call upon Me; I will respond to you.’” (Surah al-Mu’min: 60)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : أَدْعُوا رَبَّكُمْ تَضَرُّعًا وَخُفْيَةً إِنَّهُ لَا يُحِبُّ الْمُعْتَدِينَ.

“Call upon your Lord humbly and privately. Indeed, He does not love those who transgress.” (Surah al-A‘raf: 55)

وقال تعالى : وإذا سألك عبادي عَنِّى فَإِنِّي قريب أجيب دعوة الداع إذا دَعَانِ.

“And when My servants ask you about Me, indeed I am near. I respond to the call of the supplicant when he calls upon Me.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 186)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : أَمَّنْ يُجِيبُ الْمُضْطَرَّ إِذَا دَعَاهُ وَيَكْشِفُ السُّوء.

“Who responds to the call of the distressed when he calls upon Him and removes the affliction?” (Surah an-Naml: 62)

١٤٦٥ – ووَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الدُّعَاءُ هُوَ العِبَادَةُ – رواه أبو داود والترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيث حسن صحيح.

1465. Narrated from an-Nu‘man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with them): The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Supplication is worship.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam at-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan and sahih.

١٤٦٦ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَسْتَحِبُّ الْجَوَامِعَ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ وَبَدَعُ مَا سِوَى ذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ باشناد جيد.

1466. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) liked comprehensive supplications and avoided anything besides them. Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sound chain of transmission.

4١٤٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ أَكْثَرُ دُعَاءِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللهم آتِنَا فِي الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً وَفِي الآخِرَةِ حَسَنَةً وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ مُتَّفَقٌ علَيْهِ. زَادَ مُسْلِمٌ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ قَالَ وَكَانَ أنس إِذَا أَرَادَ أَن يُدْعُو بِدَعْوَةٍ دَعَا بِهَا وإذا أرادَ أَنْ يَدْعُوَ بِدُعَاء دَعَا بِهَا فِيهِ.

1467. Narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) most frequently made this supplication: “Allahumma atina fid-dunya hasanatan wa fil-akhirati hasanatan wa qina adhaban-nar” (O Allah, grant me goodness in this world and goodness in the Hereafter, and save me from the punishment of Hell).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In the narration of Imam Muslim, it is also mentioned that when Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) wished to make any supplication, he made this supplication; and when he wished to make another supplication, he included this supplication in it.

١٤٦٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الْهُدَى وَالتَّقَى وَالْعَفَافِ وَالْغَنِي رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1468. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to say: “Allahumma inni as’alukal-huda wat-tuqa wal-‘afafa wal-ghina” (O Allah, I ask You for guidance, piety, chastity, and self-sufficiency or independence).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٦٩ – وَعَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ أَشْيَمَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا أَسْلَمَ عَلَمَهُ النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الصَّلاةَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَدْعُوَ بِهُؤُلَاءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ اللَّهُم الغفر لي وَارْحَمْنِي وَاهْدِنِي وَعَافِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ عَنْ طارق أنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَآتَاهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ أَقُولُ حِينَ أَسْأَلُ رَبِّي قَالَ قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَارْحَمْنِي وَعَافِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي فان هؤلاً ، تَجْمَعُ لك دنياك وآخرتك.

1469. Narrated from Tariq ibn Ashyam (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: When a person accepted Islam, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) taught him the prayer, then instructed him to supplicate with these words: “Allahummaghfir li warhamni wahdini wa ‘afini warzuqni” (O Allah, forgive me, have mercy on me, guide me to the right path, grant me well-being, and provide for me).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration from Tariq (may Allah be pleased with him), it is reported that he heard the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him): A man came to him and said, “O Messenger of Allah, what should I say when I ask my Lord?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) replied: “Say, ‘Allahummaghfir li warhamni wa ‘afini warzuqni.’” For these words gather for you the blessings of this world and the Hereafter.

١٤٧٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللهُم مُصَرِفَ الْقُلُوبِ صَرِفَ قُلُوبَنَا عَلَى طَاعَتِكَ رواه مسلم.

1470. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) made the following supplication: “Allahumma musarrifal-qulub, sarrif qulubana ‘ala ta‘atik” (O Allah, Turner of hearts, turn our hearts toward obedience to You). Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ تعودُوا بِاللَّهِ مِنْ جَهْدِ الْبَلَاءِ وَدَرَكَ السَّقَاءِ وَسُوءِ الْقَضَاءِ وَشَمَائَةِ الْأَعْدَاءِ متفق عليه.

1471. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Seek refuge with Allah from severe trials, extreme misfortune, an evil decree, and the rejoicing of enemies at one’s misfortune. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim cited this hadith.

١٤٧٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ أَصْلِحْ لِي ديني الذي هُوَ عِصْمَةُ أَمْرِي وَأَصْلِحْ لِى دُنْيَايَ الَّتِي فِيهَا مَعَاشِي وَأَصْلِحْ لِي أخرتي التي فِيهَا مَعَادِي وَاجْعَلِ الْحَيَاةَ زِيادَةً لِي فِي كُلِّ خَيْرٍ وَاجْعَلِ الْمَوْتَ رَاحَةً لِي مِنْ كُلِّ شَرٍ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1472. Narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to supplicate: “Allahumma aslih li dini alladhi huwa ‘ismatu amri, wa aslih li dunyaya allati fiha ma‘ashi, wa aslih li akhirati allati fiha ma‘adi, waj‘alil-hayata ziyadatan li fi kulli khayr, waj‘alil-mawta rahatan li min kulli sharr” (O Allah, set right for me my religion, which safeguards my affairs; set right for me my worldly life, in which is my livelihood; set right for me my Hereafter, to which is my return. Make life an increase for me in every good, and make death a comfort for me from every evil).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧٣ – وَعَنْ عَلَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ اهْدِنِي وَسَلَّدْنِي وَفِي رِوَايَةِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ الْهُدَى وَالسَّدَادَ رواه مسلم

1473. Narrated from Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said to me: Say, “Allahumma ihdini wa saddidni” (O Allah, guide me and set me right). In another narration: “Allahumma inni as’alukal-huda was-sadad” (O Allah, I ask You for guidance and correctness). Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧٤ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْعَجْزِ وَالْكَسَلِ وَالْجُبْنِ وَالْهَرَمِ وَالْبُخْلِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ وَضَلَعِ الدِّينِ وَغَلَبَةِ الرِّجَالِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1474. Narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to make this supplication: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika minal-‘ajzi wal-kasali wal-jubni wal-harami wal-bukhli, wa a‘udhu bika min ‘adhabil-qabri, wa a‘udhu bika min fitnatil-mahya wal-mamat” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from incapacity and laziness, cowardice, old age, and miserliness. I seek refuge with You from the punishment of the grave, and I seek refuge with You from the trials of life and death). In another narration: “Wa dala‘id-dayni wa ghalabatir-rijal” (from the overwhelming burden of debt and the domination of people).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧٥ وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلِمْنِي دُعَاءُ ادْعُو بِهِ فِي صَلَاتِي قَالَ قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي ظلما كثيراً ولا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَغْفِرَةٌ مِنْ عِنْدِكَ وَارْحَمْنِي إِنَّكَ انتَ الْغَفُورُ الرَّحِيمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ وَفِي بَيْتِي وَرُوِيَ ظُلْمًا كَثِيرًا وروى كبيراً بالثاء المثلثة وبالباء الموحدة فَيَنْبَغِي أَنْ يُجْمَعَ بَيْنَهُمَا فَيُقَالُ كثيراً كبيرا.

1475. Narrated from Abu Bakr as-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him). He said to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), “Teach me a supplication that I may recite in my prayer.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Say, ‘Allahumma inni zalamtu nafsi zulman kathiran wa la yaghfirudh-dhunuba illa anta, faghfir li maghfiratan min ‘indika warhamni innaka antal-ghafurur-rahim’” (O Allah, I have wronged myself greatly, and no one forgives sins except You. So forgive me with forgiveness from You and have mercy on me. Indeed, You are the Most Forgiving, the Most Merciful).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration it says, “fi bayti,” meaning “in my house” (to recite in prayer). Some narrations contain “zulman kathiran” (much wrongdoing), while another has the word “kabiran.” It is appropriate to use both words together: “kathiran” (much) and “kabiran” (great).

١٤٧٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَدْعُوا بِهذا الدُّعَاءِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي خَطِيئَتِي وَجَهْلِي وَإِسْرَافِي فِي أَمْرِي وَمَا انت أعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي جَدِى وَهَزْلِي وَخَطَئِي وَعَمْدِي وَكُلُّ ذَلِكَ عِنْدِي اللهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أُخْرَتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مني انتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ وَانتَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1476. Narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to supplicate with these words: “Allahummaghfir li khati’ati wa jahli wa israfi fi amri wa ma anta a‘lamu bihi minni. Allahummaghfir li jiddi wa hazli wa khata’i wa ‘amdi wa kullu dhalika ‘indi. Allahummaghfir li ma qaddamtu wa ma akhkhartu wa ma asrartu wa ma a‘lantu wa ma anta a‘lamu bihi minni. Antal-muqaddimu wa antal-mu’akhkhiru wa anta ‘ala kulli shay’in qadir” (O Allah, forgive my sins, my ignorance, my extravagance in my affairs, and what You know better than I do. O Allah, forgive what I have done seriously and in jest, by mistake and deliberately, and all that is within me. O Allah, forgive my earlier and later sins, what I have concealed and what I have disclosed, and what You know better than I do. You are the One who brings forward and the One who delays, and You are powerful over all things). Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧٧ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَيَقُولُ فِي دُعَائِهِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا عَمِلْتُ وَمِنْ شَرِّ مَا لَمْ أَعْمَلُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ1477. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to say in his supplication: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min sharri ma ‘amiltu wa min sharri ma lam a‘mal” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the evil of what I have done and the evil of what I have not done).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كَانَ مِنْ دُعَاءِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ زَوَالِ نِعْمَتِكَ وَتَحَولَ عَافِيَتِكَ وَفُجَاءَة نقْمَتِكَ وَجَمِيعِ سَخَطِكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1478. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them). He said: One of the supplications of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min zawali ni‘matika wa tahawwuli ‘afiyatika wa fuja’ati niqmatika wa jami‘i sakhatika” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the loss of Your blessings, the change of Your well-being, Your sudden punishment, and all Your displeasure).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٧٩ – وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْعَجْزِ وَالْكَسَلِ وَالْبُخْلِ وَالْهَرَمِ وَعَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ اللهم أن نفسِي تَقْوَاهَا وَزَكِهَا أَنْتَ خَيْرُ مَنْ زَكَاهَا أَنْتَ وَلِيُّهَا وَمَوْلَاهَا اللهُم إني أعوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عِلم لا يَنْفَعُ وَمِنْ قَلب لا يَخْشَعُ وَمِنْ نَفْسٍ لَا تَشْبَعُ وَمِنْ دعوة لا يُسْتَجَابُ لَهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1479. Narrated from Zayd ibn Arqam (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to supplicate: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika minal-‘ajzi wal-kasali wal-bukhli wal-harami wa ‘adhabil-qabri. Allahumma ati nafsi taqwaha wa zakkiha anta khayru man zakkaha anta waliyyuha wa mawlaha. Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min ‘ilmin la yanfa‘u wa min qalbin la yakhsha‘u wa min nafsin la tashba‘u wa min da‘watin la yustajabu laha” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from incapacity and laziness, miserliness and old age, and the punishment of the grave. O Allah, grant my soul piety and purify it; You are the best of those who purify it, its Guardian and Master. O Allah, I seek refuge with You from knowledge that is not beneficial, a heart without fear of Allah, an insatiable soul, and a supplication that is not answered. Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٨٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ لكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَبِكَ أمَنْتُ وَعَلَيْكَ تَوَكَّلْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ أَتَيْتُ وَبِكَ خاصمتُ وَإِلَيْكَ حَاكَمَتُ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخْرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ أنتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لا اله الا انتَ. زَادَ بَعْضُ الرُّواةِ وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلا قُوَّةَ الا بالله – متفقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1480. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) used to say: “Allahumma laka aslamtu wa bika amantu wa ‘alayka tawakkaltu wa ilayka anabtu wa bika khasamtu wa ilayka hakamtu, faghfir li ma qaddamtu wa ma akhkhartu wa ma asrartu wa ma a‘lantu, antal-muqaddimu wa antal-mu’akhkhiru, la ilaha illa anta” (O Allah, to You I have submitted, in You I have believed, upon You I have relied, to You I have turned, with Your power I have disputed, and to You I have referred judgment. So forgive my earlier and later sins, what I have concealed and what I have disclosed. You are the One who brings forward and the One who delays. There is no deity except You). Some narrations add: “Wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa billah” (There is no power to refrain from sin or perform good deeds except through the power granted by Allah).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٨١ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَدْعُو بهولا – الْكَلِمَاتِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ النَّارِ وَعَذَابِ النَّارِ وَمِنْ شَرِّ الغنى وَالْفَقْرِ – رواه أبو داود والترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَهُذَا لفظ ابن داود.

1481. Narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to supplicate with these words: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min fitnatin-nari wa ‘adhabin-nari wa min sharril-ghina wal-faqr” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the trial and punishment of Hell, and from the evil of wealth and poverty).

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam at-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan and sahih. Here, the wording of the hadith is that of Abu Dawud.

١٤٨٢ – وَعَنْ زِيَادِ بْنِ عَلاقَةً عَنْ عَمِهِ وَهُوَ قُطْبَةُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ مُنكرات الأخلاق والأعمال والأهوا – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1482. Narrated from Ziyad ibn ‘Alaqah through his uncle, Qutbah ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to supplicate with these words: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min munkaratil-akhlaqi wal-a‘mali wal-ahwa” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from evil character, evil deeds, and evil inclinations).

Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٤٨٣ – وَعَنْ شَكْلِ بْنِ حُمَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَلِمْنِي دعاء قَالَ قُلْ اللهم إني أعوذ بك من شر سمعِي وَمِنْ شَرِّ بَصَرِي وَمِنْ شَرِّ لساني ومن شَرِّ قَلبي وَمِن شَرِّ مَنى – رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال حديث حَسَنٌ.

1483. Narrated from Shakl ibn Humayd (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, teach me a supplication.” He said: “Say, ‘Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika min sharri sam‘i wa min sharri basari wa min sharri lisani wa min sharri qalbi wa min sharri maniyyi’” (O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the evil of my hearing, the evil of my sight, the evil of my speech, the evil of my heart, and the evil of my private parts).

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam at-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and Imam at-Tirmidhi classified it as hasan.

١٤٨٤ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ اللهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْبَرْضِ وَالْجُنُونِ وَالْجُدَامِ وَسَيْ الْأَسْقَامِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دارد باشتاد صحيح

1484. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to say: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika minal-barasi wal-junusi wal-judhami wa sayyi’il-asqam” (O Allah! I seek refuge in You from leprosy, insanity, elephantiasis, and all evil diseases).

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٤٨٥ – وعن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْجُوعِ فَإِنَّهُ بِئْسَ الصَّحِيعُ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْخِيَانَةِ فَإِنَّهَا بِئْسَتِ الْبِطَانَةُ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسناد صحيح

1485. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to say: “Allahumma inni a‘udhu bika minal-ju‘i fa-innahu bi’sad-daji‘u, wa a‘udhu bika minal-khiyanati fa-innahā bi’satil-bitanatu” (O Allah! I seek refuge in You from hunger and starvation, for they are the worst bedfellows. And I seek refuge in You from betrayal and embezzlement, for they are the worst inner habit).

Imam Abu Dawud cited this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٤٨٦ – وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ مُكَانَبًا جَاءَهُ إِنِّي عَجِزَتُ عَنْ كِتَابِي فَاعَنِّي قَالَ أَلا أُعَلِّمُكَ كَلِمَاتٍ عَلَمَنِيْهِنَّ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ كَانَ عَلَيْكَ مِثْلُ جَبَلٍ دَيْنَا أَداهُ اللهُ عَنْكَ قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ اكْفِنِي بِحَلَالِكَ عَنْ حَرَامِكَ وَاغْنِنِي بِفَضْلِكَ عَمَّنْ سِواكَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1486. Narrated by Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). A mukatab slave came to him and said, “I have become unable to pay the contracted amount for my emancipation. So please

help me.” He said, “Shall I teach you the words that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) taught me? If you had a debt as large as a mountain, he would arrange for it to be paid. Say: ‘Allahumma akfini bihalalika ‘an haramika wa aghnini bifadlika ‘amman siwaka’” (O Allah! Make Your lawful means sufficient for me instead of Your unlawful means, and by Your grace make me independent of all others besides You). [Note: A mukatab is a slave who has a written agreement with his master that he will be emancipated upon paying a specified amount.]

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٤٨٧ – وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَّمَ آبَاهُ حُصَيْنًا كَلِمَتَيْنِ يَدْعُو بهما اللهُمُ الْهِمْنِي رُشْدِى وَاعِدُنِي مِنْ شَرِّ نفسي رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1487. Narrated by Imran ibn Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) taught his father, Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him), two words with which he would supplicate: “Allahumma alhimni rushdi wa a‘idhni min sharri nafsi” (O Allah! Instill guidance in my heart and protect me from the evil of my soul).

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٤٨٨ – وَعَن أبي الفضل العباس بن عبد المطلب رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يا رَسُولَ الله عَلمنى شَيْئًا أَسْأَلُهُ الله تَعَالَى قَالَ سَلُوا اللهَ الْعَافِيَة فَمَكَنتُ أَيَّامًا ثُمَّ جِئْتُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ عَلِمْنِي شَيْئًا أَسْأَلُهُ اللَّهَ تَعَالَ قَالَ لِي يَا عَبَّاس يَا عَمِّ رَسُولِ الله سلوا الله العافية في الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ – رَوَاهُ الترمذي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1488. Narrated by Abul-Fadl Abbas ibn Abdul-Muttalib (may Allah be pleased with him). He said, “I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, teach me something that I may ask of Allah Almighty.’ He said, ‘Ask Allah for well-being.’ After a few days had passed, I came and said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, teach me something that I may ask of Allah Almighty.’ He said to me, ‘O Abbas, O uncle of the Messenger of Allah, ask Allah for well-being in this world and the Hereafter.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as sahih.

١٤٨٩ – وَعَنْ شَهْرِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ قَالَ قُلْتُ لِأَمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا يَا أَمْ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَا كَانَ أَكْثَرُ دُعَاءِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَكَ قَالَتْ كَانَ أَكْثَرُ دُعَائِهِ يَا مُقَلِبَ الْقُلُوبِ ثَبِّتْ قَلْبِي عَلَى دِينِكَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1489. Narrated by Shahr ibn Hawshab (may Allah have mercy on him). He said, “I asked Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her), ‘O Mother of the Believers, what supplication did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) make most often when he stayed with you?’ She said, ‘Most often he would make this supplication: “Ya muqallibal-qulub, thabbit qalbi ‘ala dinik” (O Turner of hearts, keep my heart firm upon Your religion).’ Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٤٩٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاء رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ مِنْ دُعَاء دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السلامُ اللهُم إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ حُبِّكَ وَحَبِّ مَنْ يُحِبُّكَ والْعَمَلَ الَّذِي يُبْلِغْنِي حُبِّكَ اللهُمَّ اجْعَلَ حُبِّكَ أَحَبُّ إِلَى مِنْ نَفْسِي وَأَهْلِي وَمِنَ الماء البارد – رواه الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1490. Narrated by Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Dawud (peace be upon him) had a supplication: “Allahumma inni as’aluka hubbaka wa hubba man yuhibbuka wal-‘amalalladhi yuballighuni hubbaka. Allahummaj‘al hubbaka ahabba ilayya min nafsi wa ahli wa minal-ma’il-barid” (O Allah! I ask You for Your love, for the love of those who love You, and for deeds that will bring me to Your love. O Allah! Make Your love dearer to me than my soul, my family, and cold water).

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٤٩١ – بن عامِرِ الصَّحَابِي قَالَ الْحَاكِمُ حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحُ الْإِسْنَادِ – القُوا بِكَسْرِ اللأم وتشديد الظاء المُعْجَمَة مَعْنَاهُ الزموا هذه الدعوة واكثروا منها .

1491. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Ya Dhal-Jalali wal-Ikram”—recite this supplication frequently.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nasa’i also narrated it from Rabi‘ah ibn Amir al-Sahabi. Imam al-Hakim said that its chain of transmission is sahih. The word “alazzu” means “consider it obligatory” and recite it frequently.

١٤٩٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِدُعَاء كَثِيرٍ لَمْ نَحْفَظُ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دَعَوْتَ بِدُعَاء كَثِيرٍ لَمْ تحفظ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ إِلا أَدُلُّكُمْ عَلَى مَا يَجْمَعُ ذَلِكَ كُلُّهُ تَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أسألك مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا سَأَلَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيِّكَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا اسْتَعَادَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيُّكَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَنْتَ الْمُسْتَعَانُ وَعَلَيْكَ الْبَلاغُ ولا حول ولا قوة الا بالله – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1492. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) made many supplications, but we could not memorize any of them. We said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, you have made many supplications, but we have been unable to remember any of them.’ He said, ‘Shall I teach you a supplication that encompasses all of them?’ Say: “Allahumma inni as’aluka min khayri ma sa’alaka minhu nabiyyuka Muhammadun sallallahu alayhi wa sallam, wa a‘udhu bika min sharri ma ista‘adhaka minhu nabiyyuka Muhammadun sallallahu alayhi wa sallam, wa antal-musta‘anu wa ‘alaykal-balagh, wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa billah” (O Allah! I ask You for all the good that Your Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked You for, and I seek refuge in You from all the evil from which Your Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sought refuge in You. You are the One whose help is sought, and conveying is incumbent upon You; there is no power or strength except through Allah).

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as hasan.

بن عامِرِ الصَّحَابِي قَالَ الْحَاكِمُ حَدِيث صَحِيحُ الْإِسْنَادِ – الظوا بكسر اللام وتشديد الظاء المعجمة مَعْنَاهُ الزموا هذه الدعوة واكثروا منها .

1491. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Ya Dhal-Jalali wal-Ikram”—recite this supplication frequently.
Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nasa’i also narrated it from Rabi‘ah ibn Amir al-Sahabi. Imam al-Hakim said that its chain of transmission is sahih. The word “alazzu” means “consider it obligatory” and recite it frequently.

١٤٩٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِدعا ، كَثِيرٍ لَمْ نَحْفَظَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دَعَوْتَ بِدُعَاء كَثِيرٍ لَمْ تحفظ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ إلا ادلُكُمْ عَلَى مَا يَجْمَعُ ذَلِكَ كُلَّهُ تَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي اسْأَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا سَأَلَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيكَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا اسْتَعَادَكَ مِنْهُ نَبِيِّكَ مُحَمَّدٌ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَنْتَ الْمُسْتَعَانُ ولا حول ولا قوة الا بالله – رَوَاهُ الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ. وَعَلَيْكَ الْبَلاغُ ولا .

1492. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) made many supplications, but we could not memorize any of them. We said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, you have made many supplications, but we have been unable to remember any of them.’ He said, ‘Shall I teach you a supplication that encompasses all of them?’ Say: “Allahumma inni as’aluka min khayri ma sa’alaka minhu nabiyyuka Muhammadun sallallahu alayhi wa sallam, wa a‘udhu bika min sharri ma ista‘adhaka minhu nabiyyuka Muhammadun sallallahu alayhi wa sallam, wa antal-musta‘anu wa ‘alaykal-balagh, wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa billah” (O Allah! I ask You for all the good that Your Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) asked You for, and I seek refuge in You from all the evil from which Your Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sought refuge in You. You are the One whose help is sought, and conveying is incumbent upon You; there is no power or strength except through Allah).

Imam al-Tirmidhi cited this hadith and classified it as hasan.

١٤٩٣ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ مِنْ دُعَاءِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ مُوْجِبَاتِ رَحْمَتِكَ وَعَزَائِمَ مَغْفِرَتِكَ وَالسَّلَامَةَ من كل اثم وَالْغَنِيمَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ بِرِّ وَالْفَوزَ بِالْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّجَاةَ مِنَ النَّارِ رَوَاهُ الْحَاكِمُ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللهِ وَقَالَ حَدِيثُ صَحِيحٌ عَلَى شَرْطِ مُسْلِم.

1493. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) had this supplication: “Allahumma inni as’aluka mujibati rahmatika, wa ‘aza’ima maghfiratika, was-salamata min kulli ithmin, wal-ghanīmata min kulli birrin, wal-fawza bil-jannati wan-najata minan-nar” (O Allah! I ask You for the means that necessitate Your mercy, the means that bring about Your forgiveness, safety from every sin, the attainment of every good deed, success in Paradise, and deliverance from the Fire).

Imam al-Hakim Abu Abdullah narrated this hadith and classified it as sahih according to the criteria of Imam Muslim.

Section 2: The virtue of supplicating for someone in his absence

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ جَاءُوا مِنْ بَعْدِهِمْ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا وَلَا خُوَانِنَا الَّذِينَ سَبَقُونَا بالايمان.

Allah Almighty says:

“And those who came after them say: ‘Our Lord, forgive us and our brothers who preceded us in faith.’” (Surah al-Hashr: 10)

وقَالَ تَعالى : واستغفر لذنبك وللمؤمنين والمؤمنات.

“And seek forgiveness for your sin and for the believing men and believing women.” (Surah Muhammad: 19)

وقال تعالى اخباراً عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ : رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لِي وَلِوَالِدَى وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَوْمَ يَقُومُ الْحِسَابُ.

Allah Almighty, quoting the statement of Ibrahim (peace be upon him), says: “Our Lord, forgive me, my parents, and all the believers on the Day when the reckoning is established.” (Surah Ibrahim: 41)

١٤٩٤ – وَعَنْ أبي الدرداء رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا مِنْ عَبْدٍ مُسْلِم يَدْعُوا لِأَخِيهِ بِظَهْرِ الْغَيْبِ إِلَّا قَالَ الْمَلَكُ ولك بمثل – رواه مسلم.
1494. Narrated by Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him). He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: When a Muslim servant supplicates for his brother in his absence, the angel says: “And for you the same.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٩٥ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ دَعْوَةُ الْمَرْءِ الْمُسْلِمِ لِأَخِيهِ بِظَهْرِ الْغَيْبِ مُسْتَجَابَةٌ عِنْدَ رَأْسِهِ مَلَكَ مُوَكِّلٌ كُلَّمَا دَعَا لِأَخِيهِ بِخَيْرٍ قَالَ الْمَلَكُ الْمُؤكِّلُ بِهِ أَمِينَ وَلَكَ بِمِثْلِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1495. Narrated by him [Abu al-Darda] (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to say: A Muslim’s supplication for his brother in his absence is answered. An appointed angel remains near his head. Whenever he supplicates for the good of his brother, the angel appointed over him says: “Amin, and for you the same.”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 3: Essential knowledge concerning supplication

١٤٩٦ – عَنْ أَسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ صُنِعَ إِلَيْهِ مَعْرُوفٌ فَقَالَ لِفَاعِلِهِ جَزَاكَ اللَّهُ خَيْرًا فَقَدْ أَبْلَغَ فِي الثنَاءِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيْثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ

1496. Narrated by Usamah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When someone does a kindness to another person and, in return, says to the one who did it, “Jazakallahu khayran” (May Allah reward you with good), he has fully expressed his praise and recompense.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and classified it as hasan and sahih.

١٤٩٧ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تَدْعُوا عَلَى أَنفُسِكُمْ وَلا تَدْعُوا على أولادكُمْ وَلَا تَدْعُوا عَلَى أَمْوَالِكُمْ لا تُوَافَقُوا مِنَ اللَّهِ سَاعَةً يُسْأَلُ فِيهَا عَطَاءٌ فَيَسْتَجِيْبَ لَكُمْ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1497. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Do not supplicate against yourselves, do not supplicate against your children, and do not supplicate against your wealth, lest it coincide with an hour in which, when something is asked of Allah, He grants it. Thus, this supplication against you may also be accepted.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٩٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَقْرَبُ مَا يَكُونُ الْعَبْدُ مِنْ رَبِّهِ وَهُوَ سَاجِدٌ فَاكْثَرُوا الدُّعَاءَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1498. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A servant is closest to his Lord while he is prostrating, so supplicate frequently (while prostrating).

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٤٩٩ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يُسْتَجَابُ لِأَحَدِكُمْ مَا لمْ يَعْجَل يَقُولُ قَدْ دَعَوْتُ رَبِّي فَلَمْ يُسْتَجَبْ لِي مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وفي رواية المسلم لا يَزَالُ يُسْتَجَابُ لِلْعَبْدِ ما لم يدع بالم أو قطيعة رحم ما لم يَسْتَعْجِلُ قَبْلَ يَا رَسُولَ الله ما الاستعجالُ قَالَ يَقُولُ قَدْ دَعَوْتُ وَقَدْ دَعَوْتُ فَلَمْ أَرَ يستجيب لي فيستَحْسِرُ عند ذلك ويَدَعُ الدُّعاء

1499. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The supplication of any one of you will be answered so long as he does not become impatient. He says: “I supplicated to my Lord, but He did not answer my supplication.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. However, one narration of Muslim states: A servant’s supplication continues to be answered so long as he does not supplicate for sin or for severing family ties, and so long as he does not become impatient. It was asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what is impatience?” He said: The supplicant keeps saying, “I have supplicated repeatedly, but I have not seen my supplication being answered.” Then he becomes despairing and regretful and abandons supplication.

١٥٠٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَمَامَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَبْلَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أي الدعاء أسْمَعُ قَالَ جَوف الليل الآخر ودبر الصلوات المكتوبات. رواه الترمذي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1500. Narrated by Abu Umamah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was asked, ‘Which supplication is most likely to be answered?’ He said, ‘The supplication in the middle of the latter part of the night and after the obligatory prayers.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan.

١٥٠١ – وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا عَلَى الْأَرْضِ مُسْلِمٌ يَدْعُو اللَّهُ تَعَالَى بِدَعْوَةٍ إِلَّا آتَاهُ اللَّهُ إِيَّاهَا أَوْ صَرَفَ عَنْهُ مِنَ السُّوءِ مِثْلِهَا مَا لَمْ يَدْعُ بِإِثْمِ أَوْ قَطِيعَةِ رَحِمٍ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ إِذَنْ نُكْثَرُ قَالَ اللهُ أَكْثَرُ. رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ورواهُ الْحَاكِمُ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ أَبي سَعِيدٍ وَزَادَ فِيهِ أَوْ يَدْخِرَ لَهُ مِنَ الْأَجْرِ مِثْلِهَا .

1501. Narrated by Ubadah ibn al-Samit (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Any Muslim on earth who supplicates to Allah Almighty with a supplication will either be granted it by Allah or have an equivalent harm removed from him, so long as he does not supplicate for sin or for severing family ties. One of the people present said, “Then we will supplicate more.”

The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Allah will grant even more.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and called it hasan and sahih. Imam al-Hakim also narrated it through Abu Sa‘id (may Allah be pleased with him), with the addition: Or He will store up for him a reward equal to the supplication.

١٥٠٢ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ عِنْدَ الْكَرْب لا اله الا اللهُ الْعَظِيمُ الْحَلِيمُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ رَبُّ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَرَبُّ الْأَرْضِ وَرَبُّ الْعَرْشِ الْكَرِيمِ متفق عليه.

1502. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) used to say in times of distress: “La ilaha illallahu al-‘Azim al-Halim, la ilaha illallahu Rabbul-‘Arshil-‘Azim, la ilaha illallahu Rabbus-samawati wa Rabbul-ardi wa Rabbul-‘Arshil-Karim” (There is no god but Allah, the Great, the Forbearing. There is no god but Allah, the Lord of the Mighty Throne. There is no god but Allah, the Lord of the heavens, the Lord of the earth, and the Lord of the Noble Throne).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 4: The miracles and virtues of the awliya (friends of Allah).

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : أَلا إِنْ أَوْلِيَاءَ الله لا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ الَّذِينَ

1. Seeking supplication requires a certain physical and mental preparation. In other words, creating a certain physical and mental environment is a prerequisite for supplication. This is called the etiquette of supplication. Various books of Hadith contain scattered descriptions of these etiquettes of supplication. When these narrations are brought together, they amount to the following: avoiding what is unlawful in one’s clothing, food, drink, and earnings, and supplicating only to Allah; becoming pure and clean by performing ablution and, when necessary, taking a bath; facing the qiblah; praising Allah and sending blessings upon the Messenger at the beginning and end of the supplication; raising both hands to the level of the ears and opening and extending them forward; and humbly presenting one’s requests before Allah with devotion and submission. One should frequently recite the supplications that the Noble Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) made using Allah’s various names and attributes. Each supplication should be made at least three times. At the same time, one should observe the conditions mentioned in the foregoing Hadiths. When, keeping these matters in mind, a person supplicates to Allah wholeheartedly, Allah surely accepts that supplication.

أمَنُوا وَكَانُوا يَتَّقُونَ لَهُمُ الْبُشْرَى فِي الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا وَفِي الْآخِرَةِ لَا تَبْدِيلَ لكلماتِ اللَّهِ ذَلِكَ هُوَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Behold, surely the friends of Allah shall have no fear, nor shall they grieve. Those who believed and remained mindful of Allah—for them are glad tidings in the worldly life and in the Hereafter. There is no change in the words of Allah. That announced news is indeed the great success.” (Surah Yunus: 62)

وقال تعالى : وَهُوَى إِلَيْكِ بِجِذْعِ النَّخْلَةِ تُسَاقِطْ عَلَيْكَ رُطَبًا جَنِيًّا. فَكُلِي وَأَشْرَبَى وَقَرَى عَيْنًا.

“Shake the trunk of the date palm toward yourself; it will drop fresh, ripe dates for you. So eat, drink, and be comforted.” (Surah Maryam: 25)

وقال تعالى : كُلَّمَا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا زَكَرِيَّا الْمِحْرَابِ وَجَدَ عِنْدَهَا رِزْقًا قَالَ يَا مَرْيَمُ أَنَّى لَكِ هُذَا قَالَتْ هُوَ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَرْزُقُ مَنْ يُشَاءُ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ.

“Whenever Zakariyya entered the sanctuary to visit her, he found food with her. He asked, ‘O Maryam, from where has this come to you?’ She replied, ‘It is from Allah. Indeed, Allah provides sustenance to whomever He wills without measure.’” (Surah Aal ‘Imran: 38)

وقال تعالى : وإِذِ اعْتَزَلْتُمُوهُمْ وَمَا يَعْبُدُونَ إِلا اللَّهَ فَأَوْا إِلَى الْكَهْفِ يَنْشُرُ لَكُمْ رَبُّكُم مِنْ رَّحْمَتِه ويُهيى لَكُمْ مِنْ أَمْرِكُم مرفقًا. وَتَرَى الشمس اذا طلعت تَزَاوَرُ عَنْ كَهْفِهِمْ ذَات اليمين واذا غَرَبَتْ تَقْرِضُهُمْ ذَاتَ الشِّمَال.

“And when you have withdrawn from them and from what they worship besides Allah, then take refuge in the cave. Your Lord will spread His mercy over you and arrange ease for you in your affair. And you would have seen the sun, when it rose, inclining away from their cave to the right, and when it set, passing away from them to the left.” (Surah al-Kahf: 16)

١٥٠٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُحَمَّدٍ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرِ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أن أَصْحَابَ الصَّفَةِ كَانُوا أَنَاسًا فُقَرَاءَ وَأنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَرَّةٌ مَنْ كَانَ عِندَهُ طَعَامُ اثْنَيْنِ فَلْيَذْهَبُ بِثَالِثٍ وَمَنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ طَعَامُ أَرْبَعَةٍ فَلْيَذْهَبْ بخامس بسادس أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ وَأَن أَبا بكر رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ جَاءَ بِثَلَاثَةٍ وَانْطَلَقَ النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِعَشْرَةٍ وَأَنْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ تَعَشَى عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ لَبِثَ حَتَّى صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَجَاءَ بَعْدَ مَا مَضَى مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ما شَاءَ اللهُ قَالَتْ لَهُ امْرَأَتُهُ مَا حَبَسَكَ عَنْ أَضْيَافَكَ قَالَ أَوْ مَا عَشِيْتِهِمْ قَالَتْ أَبَوْا حَتَّى تَجِي، وَقَدْ عَرَضُوا عَلَيْهِمْ قَالَ فَذَهَبْتُ أَنَا فَاخْتَبَأْتُ فَقَالَ يَا غُنْقَرُ فَجَدْعَ وَسَب وَقَالَ كُلُوا هَنِيئًا والله لا أَطْعَمُهُ أَبْدًا قَالَ وَايْمُ اللَّهِ مَا كُنَّا نَأْخُذُ مِنْ لقمة إلا ربا مِنْ أَسْفَلِهَا أَكْثَرَ مِنْهَا حَتَّى شَبِعُوا وَصَارَتْ أَكْثَرَ مِمَّا كَانَتْ قَبْلَ ذلك فنظرَ إِلَيْهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ لِإِمْرَأَتِهِ يَا أُخْتَ بَنِي فِرَاسٍ مَا هَذَا ؟ قَالَتْ لَا وقرة عَيْنِي لهي الآنَ أَكْثَرُ مِنْهَا قَبْلَ ذلكَ بِثَلَاثِ مَرَّاتٍ فَأَكَلَ مِنْهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَقَالَ إِنَّمَا كَانَ ذلكَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ يَعْنِي يَمِينَهُ ثُمَّ أَكَلَ مِنْهَا لُقْمَةً ثُمَّ حَمَلَهَا إِلَى النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَصْبَحَتْ عِنْدَهُ وَكَانَ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ قَوْمٍ عَهْدٌ فَمَضَى الأجَلُ فَتَفَرَّقْنَا اثْنَى عَشَرَ رَجُلاً مَعَ كُلِّ رَجُلٍ مِّنْهُمْ أَنَاسُ اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ كَمْ مَعَ كُلِّ رَجُلٍ فَأَكَلُوا مِنْهَا أَجْمَعُونَ.
وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَخَلَفَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لا يَطْعَمُهُ فَخَلَفَتِ الْمَرْأَةُ لَا تَطْعَمُهُ فَخَلَفَ الضُّيْفُ أَوِ الْأَضْيَافُ أَنْ لَا يَطْعَمَهُ أَوْ يَطْعَمُوهُ حَتَّى يَطْعَمَهُ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ هَذِهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَدَعَا بِالطَّعَامِ فَأَكَلَ وَأَكلُوا فَجَعَلُوا لَا يَرْفَعُونَ لُقْمَهُ إِلَّا رَبَتْ مِنْ أَسْفَلِهَا أَكْثَرَ مِنْهَا فَقَالَ يَا أُخْتَ بَنِي فِرَاسٍ مَا هُذَا ؟ فَقَالَتْ وَقُرَّةٍ عَيْنِي إِنَّهَا الْآنَ لَأَكْثَرُ مِنْهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَأْكُلَ فَاكَلُوا وَبَعَثَ بِهَا إِلى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ أنه أكل منها .
وفي رواية إِنْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ قَالَ لِعَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ دُونَكَ أَضْيَافَكَ فَإِنِّي مُنطَلِقُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْرُغْ مِنْ قَرَاهُمْ قَبْلَ أَنْ أَجِي، فَانْطَلَقَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَآتَاهُمْ بِمَا عِنْدَهُ فَقَالَ اطْعَمُوا فَقَالُوا ابْنَ رَبُّ مَنْزِلِنَا قَالَ اطْعَمُوا قَالُوا مَا نَحْنُ باكلين حَتَّى يَجِيَّ رَبُّ منزلنَا قَالَ اقْبَلُوا عَنَّا قِرَاكُمْ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ جَاءَ وَلَمْ تَطْعَمُوا لتَلْقَينُ مِنْهُ فَأَبَوْا فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ يَجِدُ عَلَى فَلَمَّا جَاءَ تَنَحيْتُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ مَا صَنَعْتُمْ فَأَخْبَرُوهُ فَقَالَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ فَسَكَتْ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ فَسَكَتْ فَقَالَ يَا غنر اقسمْتُ عَلَيْكَ إِن كُنتَ تَسْمَعُ صَوْتِي لَمَا جِئْتَ فَخَرَجْتُ فَقُلْتُ سَلْ أضيَافَكَ فَقَالُوا صَدَقَ آتَانَا بِهِ فَقَالَ إِنَّمَا انْتَظَرتُمُونِي وَالله لَا أَطْعَمُهُ اللَّيْلَة فَقَالَ الْآخَرُونَ وَالله لا نَطْعَمُهُ حَتَّى تَطْعَمَهُ فَقَالَ وَيْلَكُم مَا لَكُمْ لَا تَقْبَلُوْنَ عَنَّا قراكم هات طَعَامَكَ فَجَاءَ بِهِ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ فَقَالَ بِسم الله الأولى مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فاكل واكلوا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. قَوْلُهُ غَنْشَرَ وَهُوَ الْغَبِيُّ الْجَاهِلُ وَقَوْلُهُ فَجَدْعَ أَي شتَمَهُ وَالْجَدْعُ الْقَطْعُ وَقَوْلُهُ يَجِدُ عَلَى بَغْضَبُ.

1503. It is narrated from Abu Muhammad ‘Abd al-Rahman, son of Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with them). The Companions of al-Suffah were extremely poor and needy people. Once the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever has food for two people should take a third person with him, and whoever has food for four should take a fifth or a sixth person with him,” or he said something similar. Accordingly, Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) took three people with him, while the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) took ten people with him. Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) ate dinner with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), then remained with him and performed the ‘Isha prayer. He then returned home. By then, part of the night had passed, as much as Allah willed. His wife said, “Where had you gone, leaving your guests?” He asked, “Did you not feed the guests?” She replied, “They refused, saying that they would not eat until you came, although they had repeatedly been urged to do so.” ‘Abd al-Rahman said, “I hid myself out of fear.” Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O foolish one!” Then he rebuked him severely. Afterward he said to the guests, “Please eat to your fill. By Allah, I will not eat.” ‘Abd al-Rahman said, “By Allah, whenever we took a morsel, more of it would rise from beneath it. Thus everyone ate to satisfaction, and the food increased far beyond what it had been before. Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) saw it and said to his wife, ‘O sister of Banu Firas, what is this?’ She replied, ‘No, by the comfort of my eyes, it is now three times more than it was before.’ Abu Bakr then ate from it and said, ‘That oath of mine was from Satan.’ He then ate a morsel from it and carried the remainder to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). The food remained with him. We had a treaty with a tribe, and when the treaty period ended, we divided into twelve groups, each man accompanied by several people; Allah knows how many were with each man. They all ate from that food until they were satisfied.

Another narration states: Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) swore that he would not eat the food, and his wife also swore that she would not eat it. The guests likewise swore that they would not eat until Abu Bakr ate. In this situation Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “This oath was from Satan.” He therefore brought the food. He ate, and the guests ate as well. No sooner did they lift a morsel than more than what had been taken would appear beneath it. Abu Bakr said to his wife, “O sister of Banu Firas, what is this?” She replied, “By the comfort of my eyes, it is now much more than it was before.” Everyone then ate, and they sent the remaining food to the service of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). The narrator says that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) ate from it.

Another narration states: Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) said to ‘Abd al-Rahman, “Look after these guests of yours. I am going for a while to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). Finish serving them before I return.” ‘Abd al-Rahman therefore went home and presented the guests with whatever he had in the house. He said to them, “Please eat.” The guests asked, “Where is the master of the house?” ‘Abd al-Rahman said, “Please eat.” They said, “We will not eat until our host comes.” ‘Abd al-Rahman said, “Accept our hospitality, for if Abu Bakr arrives and you still have not eaten, we will suffer because of him.” Nevertheless, they refused to eat. I realized that he would be angry with me that day. When Abu Bakr arrived, I moved away. He asked, “What have you done with the guests?” The people of the house informed him that the guests had not eaten. He called, “O ‘Abd al-Rahman!” I did not respond. He called again, “O ‘Abd al-Rahman!” Still I did not answer. Then he called, “O foolish one, I adjure you by Allah: if you can hear me, come out.” I came out and said, “Ask your guests.” They said, “Indeed, he brought food to us.” He said, “You waited for me. By Allah, I will not eat tonight.” Hearing this, they all said, “By Allah, if you do not eat, neither will we.” He then said, “Alas! What has happened to you that you will not accept our hospitality? Bring the food.” The food was brought, and Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) placed his hand on it and said, “In the name of Allah. The earlier oath was from Satan.” He then ate, and all the others ate as well.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith. The word “Ghunsar” mentioned in this Hadith means a complete fool. “Jaddaa” means that he spoke harshly to him or scolded him. “Jadust,” however, means to bite. “Yajidu ‘alayya” means “he will become angry with me.” [Note: This sentence reflects the narrator’s profound taqwa. It contains no doubt or uncertainty in his narration; rather, he stated it exactly as he heard it. Thus, it further reinforces the accuracy of his narration.]

١٥٠٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَقَدْ كَانَ فِيمَا قَبْلَكُمْ مِنَ الْأُمَمِ نَاسٌ مُحَدِّثُونَ فَإِنْ يُكَ فِي أُمَّتِي أَحَدٌ فَإِنَّهُ عُمَرُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي وَرَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ مِنْ رِوَايَةِ عَائِشَةَ وَفِي رِوَايَتِهِمَا قَالَ ابْنُ وَهْبٍ مُحَدِّثُونَ أَي مُلْهَمُونَ.

1504. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Among the nations before you there were many muhaddathun. If there is any muhaddath in my ummah, it is ‘Umar.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith, and Imam Muslim narrated it through ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). In the narration of both of them, Ibn Wahb said that muhaddathun refers to those who receive ilham from Allah.

١٥٠٥ – وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ شَكَا أَهْلُ الْكُوفَةِ سَعْدًا يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي وَقَاصِ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ فَعَرْلُهُ وَاسْتَعْمَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَمَّارًا فَشَكَوْا حَتَّى ذَكَرُوا أَنَّهُ لَا يُحْسِنُ يُصَلِّى فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ إِنَّ هؤلاء يَزْعُمُونَ أَنَّكَ لَا تُحْسِنُ تُصَلَّى فَقَالَ أَمَا أَنَا وَاللَّهِ فَإِنِّي كُنْتُ أَصَلِّي بِهِمْ صلاةَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا أُخْرِمُ عَنْهَا أَصَلِّي صَلاةَ الْعِشَاءِ فَارْكَدُ فِي الأوليين وأخف في الأخريين قال ذلك الظَّنِّ بِكَ يَا أَبَا إِسْحَاقَ وارسل مَعَهُ رَجُلاً أَو رِجَالاً إلى الْكُوفَةِ يَسْأَلُ عَنْهُ أَهْلَ الْكُوفَةِ فَلَمْ يَدَعُ مَسْجِدًا إِلا سَأَلَ عَنْهُ وَيَشْنُونَ مَعْرُوفًا حَتَّى دَخَلَ مَسْجِدًا لِبَنِي عَبْسٍ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنْهُمْ يُقَالُ لَهُ أسَامَةُ بْنُ قَتَادَة يُكنى أبا سعدة فَقَالَ أما اذ نشدتنَا فَإِنْ سَعْدًا كَانَ لَا يَسِيرُ بالسرية ولا يُقسم بالسوية ولا يَعْدِلُ في القَضِيَّةِ قَالَ سَعْدٌ أَمَا وَاللَّهِ لَأَدْعُونَ بثلاث اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كَانَ عَبْدُكَ هُذَا كَاذِبًا قَامَ رِيَاءٌ وَسُمْعَةٌ فَأَطِلٌ عُمْرَهُ وَأَطِلُ فَقْرَهُ وَعَرَضُهُ الْفِتَنِ ووَكَانَ بَعْدَ ذلك اذا سُئِلَ يَقُولُ شَيْخٌ كَبِيرٌ مَفْتُونَ أَصَابَتْنِي دَعْوَةٌ سعد. قَالَ عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ عُمَيْر الراوى عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةً فَأَنَا رَأَيْتُهُ بَعْدُ قَدْ سَقَط حَاجَبَاهُ عَلَى عَيْنَيْهِ مِنَ الْكَبْرِ وَإِنَّهُ لَيَتَعَرَّضُ لِلْجَوَارِي فِي الطَّرقِ فَيَعْمَرُهُنَّ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1505. Jabir ibn Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: The people of Kufa complained to ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) about Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). He removed him and appointed ‘Ammar (may Allah be pleased with him) as their governor. They complained that Sa‘d did not lead the prayer properly. ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) therefore sent a messenger to Sa‘d and said to him, “O Abu Ishaq, according to the people of Kufa, you do not lead the prayer well.” Sa‘d replied, “By Allah, I lead them in prayer as the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) did, without falling short in it. I lead them in the Maghrib and ‘Isha prayers: I prolong the first two rak‘ahs and make the last two light.” ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Abu Ishaq, this was also my opinion of you.” He sent one or several men with Sa‘d to Kufa to inquire about him from the people of Kufa. They did not leave any mosque without asking about him, and everyone in the mosques praised him. Finally, they came to the mosque of Banu ‘Abs. One of the people there stood up; his name was Usamah ibn Qatadah and his kunyah was Abu Sa‘d. He said, “Since you have asked us, I will say that Sa‘d never goes out with an army, does not distribute the spoils equally, and does not judge justly in state matters.” Sa‘d (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “By Allah, I will supplicate against him with three supplications.” He then said, “O Allah, if this servant of Yours is lying and stood up only to show off and gain renown, then prolong his life, prolong his poverty and hunger, and cast him into trials.” After this supplication, whenever that man was asked about his condition, he would say, “I am an old, senile man, afflicted by trials; Sa‘d’s supplication has struck me.” The narrator, ‘Abd al-Malik ibn ‘Umayr, who narrated from Jabir ibn Samurah, said: “I saw him afterward. Because of old age, his eyebrows had fallen over his eyes, and he would harass young women on the roads and gesture at them with his eyes.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٥٠٦ وَعَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ نُقَيْلِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ خَاصَمَتْهُ أَرْوَى بِنتُ أَوْسِ إِلَى مَرْوَانَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ وَادْعَتْ أَنَّهُ أَخَذَ شَيْئًا مِنْ أَرْضِهَا فَقَالَ سَعِيدٌ أنا كُنتُ أَخُذُ مِنْ أَرْضِهَا شَيْئًا بَعْدَ الَّذِي سَمِعْتُ مِنْ رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَاذَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ أَخَذَ شَيْرًا مِنْ الْأَرْضِ ظُلْمًا طَوْقَهُ إِلَى سَبْعِ أَرَضِينَ فَقَالَ لَهُ مَرْوَانُ لَا أَسْأَلُكَ بَيِّنَهُ بَعْدَ هُذَا فَقَالَ سَعِيدُ اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ كَانَتْ كَاذِبَةً فَأَعْمِ بَصَرَهَا وَأَقْتُلْهَا فِي أَرْضِهَا قَالَ فَمَا مَانَتْ حَتَّى ذَهَبَ بَصَرُهَا وَبَيْنَمَا هِيَ تَمْشِي فِي أَرْضِهَا إِذْ وَقَعَتْ فِي حُفْرَةٍ فَمَاتَتْ مُتفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِم عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَبِمَعْنَاهُ وَأَنَّهُ رَأَهَا عَمْيَاءَ تَلْتَمِسُ الْجُدُرَ تَقُولُ أَصَابَتْنِي دَعْوَةُ سَعِيدٍ وَأَنَّهَا مَرْتُ على بشر في الدارِ الَّتِي خَاصَمَتَهُ فِيهَا فَوَقَعَتْ فِيهَا فَكَانَتْ قَبْرَهَا .

1506. ‘Urwah ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: ‘Urwah bint Aws disputed with Sa‘id ibn Zayd ibn ‘Amr ibn Nufayl (may Allah be pleased with him) over a piece of land. ‘Urwah bint Aws brought a case against Sa‘id ibn Zayd before Marwan ibn al-Hakam, the then governor of Madinah. She claimed that Sa‘id had taken part of her land. In response, Sa‘id (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Would I take any part of her land after what I heard from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him)?” Marwan asked, “What did you hear from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him)?” Sa‘id replied, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: ‘Whoever wrongfully takes even a handspan of land belonging to someone else will have seven layers of earth placed around his neck on the Day of Resurrection.’” Marwan said to him, “That is enough; after this I will not ask you for evidence.” Sa‘id said, “O Allah, if this woman is lying, blind her eyes and cause her to die in her own land.” ‘Urwah ibn al-Zubayr said: The woman did not die until she became blind. One day, while passing through her land, she fell into a pit and died.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith. Imam Muslim also cited another narration with the same meaning from Muhammad ibn Zayd ibn ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Umar. Muhammad ibn Zayd saw her—‘Urwah bint Aws—in a state of blindness. She was feeling her way along the walls and saying, “Sa‘id’s supplication has struck me.” While passing through the disputed land, she fell into a well there, and it became her grave.

١٥٠٧ – وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَمَّا حَضَرَتْ أَحَدٌ دَعَانِي أبي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَ مَا أراني الا مقتولاً في أول مَنْ يُقْتَلُ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا أَتْرَكَ بَعْدِى أَعَزُّ عَلَى مِنْكَ غَيْرِ نَفْسٍ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَإِنَّ عَلَى دَيْنًا فَاقْضِ وَاسْتَوص بِأَخَوَاتِكَ خَيْرًا فَأَصْبَحْنَا فَكَانَ أول قتيل وَدَفَنَتُ مَعَهُ أَخَرَ فِي قَبْرِهِ ثُمَّ لَمْ تَطِبْ نَفْسِي أَنْ أَتْرَكَهُ مَعَ أَخَرَفَاسْتَخْرَجْتُهُ بَعْدَ سِتَّةِ أَشْهُرٍ فَإِذَا كَيَوْمٍ وَضَعْتُهُ غَيْرَ أَذْنِهِ فَجَعَلْتُهُ فِي قَبْرِ عَلَى حدة – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1507. Jabir ibn ‘Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: When the Battle of Uhud was imminent, my father called me during the night and said, “I think I will be the first of the Companions of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) to be martyred. After the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), you are the dearest person to me. I have some debts, so repay them, and treat your sisters well.” In the morning, he was indeed the first to be martyred. I buried another martyr with him in the same grave. However, I did not feel at ease leaving him with someone else, so after six months I exhumed him. He was still exactly as he had been on the day I placed him there, except for his ear, which had undergone a slight change. I then buried him in a separate grave.

١٥٠٨ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلَيْنِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجًا مِنْ عِندِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي لَيْلَةٍ مُظْلِمَةٍ وَمَعَهُمَا مثل المِصْبَاحَينِ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمَا فَلَمَّا افْتَرَقَا صَارَ مَعَ كُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا وَاحِدٌ حَتَّى أتى أهلهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ مِنْ طَرقٍ وَفِي بَعْضِهَا أَنَّ الرَّجُلَيْنِ أَسَيْدُ بْنُ حُضَيْرٍ وَعَبَّادُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا .

1508. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated: Two Companions of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) came out from the presence of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) on a dark night. Before them were two lights resembling lamps. When they parted, each of them had one light accompanying him, and in this way they reached their homes. [Note: The account as reported by Imam al-Bukhari in one narration makes the matter even clearer. That is, Usayd ibn Hudayr (may Allah be pleased with him) and ‘Abbad ibn Bishr (may Allah be pleased with him) had once remained in the service of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) until very late at night. They set out for their homes in the deep darkness of night. Each of them had a stick in his hand. One man’s stick became luminous, and the road became clearly visible in its light. Then, when their paths separated, the other man’s stick also became illuminated. Thus they reached their homes by the light of their respective sticks.]

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith through various chains of transmission. Some of these narrations state that one of the two Companions was Usayd ibn Hudayr (may Allah be pleased with him), and the other was ‘Abbad ibn Bishr (may Allah be pleased with him).

١٥٠٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَعَثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَشْرَةَ رَهْطٍ عَيْنًا سَرِية وأمرَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَاصِم بن ثابت الأنصاري فانطلقوا حتى اذا كانوا بالهداة بين عُسفان ومكة ذكروا لحي مِنْ هَذَيْلٍ يُقَالُ لَهُمْ بَنُو لحْيَانَ فَتَفَرُوا لَهُمْ بِقَرِيبٍ مِنْ مِائَةِ رَجُلٍ رَامٍ فَاقْتَصُوا أَثَارَهُمْ فَلَمَّا أَحَسٌ بِهِمْ عاصم وأصْحَابُهُ لجؤوا إلى موضع فَأَحَاطَ بِهِمُ الْقَوْمُ فَقَالُوا انْزِلُوا فَاعْفُوا بِأَيْدِيكُمْ وَلَكُمُ الْعَهْدُ وَالْمِبْشَاقُ أن لا نَقْتُلَ مِنْكُمْ أَحَدًا فَقَالَ عَاصِمُ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ أَيُّهَا الْقَوْمُ أَمَّا أَنَا فَلا أُنزِلُ عَلَى ذِمَّةٍ كَافِرِ اللَّهُمَّ أَخْبِرُ عَنَّا نَبِيِّكَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَرَمَوهُم بالنبل فقَتَلُوا عاصما ونزل اليهم ثلاثةُ نَفَرٍ عَلَى الْعَهْدِ والْمِيثَاقِ مِنْهُمْ خُبَيْبٌ وَزَيْدُ بْنُ الدِّينَةِ وَرَجُلٌ آخَرُ فَلَمَّا اسْتَمْكَنُوا مِنْهُمْ أَطْلَقُوا أوتار قسبهم فربطوهُمْ بِهَا قَالَ الرَّجُلُ الثالث هذا أول الْغَدْرِ وَاللَّهِ لَا أَصْحَبُكُمْ إِنَّ لِي يهولاء أسوة يُرِيدُ الْقَتْلَى فَجَرُوهُ وَعَالِجُوهُ فَأَبَى أَنْ يُصْحَبَهُمْ فَقَتَلُوهُ وانطلقوا بحبيب وَزَيْدِ بْنِ الدِّينَةِ حَتَّى بَاعُوهُمَا بِمَكَّةَ بَعْدَ وَقْعَةِ بَدْرٍ فَابْتَاعَ بَنُو الْحَارِثِ بْنِ عَامِرِ ابْنِ نَوْفَلِ بْنِ عَبْدِ مَنَافِ خُبَيْبًا وَكَانَ خُبَيْبٌ هُوَ قَتَلَ الْحَارِثِ يَوْمَ بَدْرٍ فَلَبِثَ خُبَيْبٌ عِنْدَهُمْ أسيرًا حَتَّى اجْمَعُوا عَلَى قَتْلِهِ فَاسْتَعَارَ مِنْ بَعْضٍ بنات الحارث مُوسَى يَسْتَحِد بِهَا فَأَعَارَتْهُ فَدَرَجَ بَنَى لَهَا وَهِيَ غَافِلَةٌ حَتَّى آتَاهُ فَوَجَدَتْهُ مُجلِسَهُ على فخذه والمُوسى بيده ففَرْعَتْ فَرْعَةٌ عَرَفَهَا خُبَيْبٌ فَقَالَ اتخشين أن اقْتُلَهُ مَا كُنتُ لَأَفْعَلَ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ وَالله مَا رَأَيْتُ أسيراً خَيْرًا مِنْ حبيب فوَ الله لَقَدْ وَجَدْتُهُ يَوْمًا يَأْكُلُ قَطْفًا مِنْ عَنَبٍ فِي يَدِهِ وَأَنَّهُ لَمُوثَقٌ بِالْحَدِيدِ وما بمكة مِنْ ثَمَرَةٍ وَكَانَتْ تَقُولُ إِنَّهُ لرِزْقٌ رَزَقَهُ اللَّهُ خُبَيْبًا فَلَمَّا خَرَجُوا بِهِ مِنَالْحَرَمِ لِيَقْتُلُوهُ فِي الْحِلِّ قَالَ لَهُمْ خُبَيْبٌ دَعُونِي أَصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَتَرَكُوهُ فَرَكَعَ ركْعَتَيْنِ فَقَالَ وَاللهِ لَوْلا أَنْ تَحْسَبُوا أَنَّ مَا بِي جَزَعَ لَزِدْتُ اللَّهُمَّ أَحْصِهِمْ عَدَدَا واقتلهم بدداً وَلَا تُبْقِ مِنْهُمْ أَحَداً وَقَالَ :
فَلَسْتُ أَبَالِي حِيْنَ أَقْتَلُ مُسْلِمًا * عَلَى أَي جَنَّبٍ كَانَ لِلَّهِ مَصْرَعِي. وَذَلِكَ فِي ذَاتِ الْإِلَهِ وَإِنْ يُشَأْ * يُبَارِكْ عَلَى أَوْصَالِ شَلْمٍ مُمَزِّعِ.
وَكَانَ خُبَيْبٌ هُوَ مَنْ لِكُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ قُتِلَ صَبْرًا الصَّلاةَ وَأَخْبَرَ يَعْنِي النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَصْحَابَهُ يَوْمَ أَصِيبُوا خَبَرَهُمْ وَبَعَثَ نَاسٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ إِلَى عَاصِمٍ ابْنِ ثابت حين حدِثُوا أَنَّهُ قُتِلَ أَنْ يُؤْتُوا بِشَيْءٍ مِنْهُ يُعْرَفُ وَكَانَ قَتَلَ رَجُلاً مِنْ عُظَمَائِهِمْ فَبَعَثَ اللهُ لِعَاصِم مثل الظلة مِنَ الدَّبْرِ فَحَمَتَهُ مِنْ رُسُلِهِمْ فَلَمْ يَقْدِرُوا أن يقطعُوا مِنْهُ شَيْئًا – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.
قوْلَهُ الْهَدَاةُ مَوضِع والظلة السَّحَابُ والدِّيرُ النَّحْلُ وَقَوْلُهُ اقْتُلْهُمْ بِدَدَا بِكَسْرِ الباء وفتحها فَمَنْ كَسَرَ قَالَ هُوَ جَمْعُ بَدة هُوَ جَمْعُ بَدَة بِكَسْرِ الْبَاءِ وَهِيَ النَّصِيبُ وَمَعْنَاهُ اقْتُلْهُمْ حَصَصًا مُنْقَسِمَةً لِكُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ نَصِيبٌ وَمَنْ فَتَحَ قَالَ مَعْنَاهُ مُتَفَرِّقِينَ في القتل واحِداً بَعْدَ وَاحِدٍ مِنَ التَّبْدِيدِ . وَفِي الْبَابِ احاديث كثيرة صحيحة سبقت في مواضعها من هذا الكتاب منها حديث الغلام الذي كَانَ يَأْتِي الراهب والساحر ومنها حديث جريج وحديث أصحاب الغار الذين أطبقت عليهم الصخرة وحديث الرجل الذي سمع صوتا في السحاب يقول است حديقة فلان وغير ذلك والدلائل في الباب كثيرة مشهورة وبالله التوفيق.

1509. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent a group of ten men to secretly gather military intelligence. He appointed Asim ibn Thabit al-Ansari (RA) as their commander. They set out according to his instructions. When they reached a place called al-Had’ah between Usfan and Makkah, the Hudhayl tribe, also known as Banu Lihyan, learned of them. They went out in search of them with nearly one hundred archers and followed their tracks. When Asim and his companions realized that they were being pursued, they took refuge on an elevated place. The unbelievers surrounded them from all sides and called out: “Come down and surrender yourselves to us. We promise you that we will not kill any of you.”

Asim ibn Thabit (RA) said, “O my companions, I will not surrender myself to the protection of the unbelievers. O Allah, inform Your Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) about us.” Hearing this, the unbelievers showered him with arrows and martyred Asim. Then three men went down to them, relying on the unbelievers’ promise. They included Khubayb, Zayd ibn al-Dathinah, and a third man. After gaining control over them, the unbelievers tightly bound the three men with their bowstrings. At this point, the third man said, “This is the first act of treachery. By Allah, I will not go with you. I have the example of those martyrs before me”—meaning that he too would be martyred. The unbelievers dragged him and made every effort to take him along, but he refused to go. They then martyred him.

The unbelievers then took Khubayb and Zayd ibn al-Dathinah with them and sold them in Makkah. This occurred after the Battle of Badr. The descendants of al-Harith ibn Amir ibn Nawfal ibn Abd Manaf bought Khubayb, for Khubayb had killed al-Harith on the day of Badr. Thus Khubayb (RA) remained their prisoner. Eventually, they agreed to kill him. At that time, he asked one of al-Harith’s daughters for a razor to shave his pubic area, and she gave it to him. While she was unaware, her young son went to Khubayb. She came to him and found her child sitting on Khubayb’s knee while Khubayb held the razor in his hand. She became extremely frightened. Khubayb perceived her fear and said, “Are you afraid that I might kill him? I would never do that.” Al-Harith’s daughter said, “By Allah, I have never seen a better prisoner than Khubayb. By Allah, one day I saw him eating a bunch of grapes from his hand while he was chained, although it was not the season for fruit in Makkah.” Al-Harith’s daughter said, “Indeed, it was provision that Allah had granted Khubayb.” When the unbelievers took him outside the Sacred Precinct to kill him, Khubayb said to them, “Allow me to pray two rak‘ahs.” They allowed him, and he prayed two rak‘ahs. Then he said, “By Allah, if you did not think that I was frightened, I would have prayed more. O Allah, count them, kill them one by one, and leave none of them alive.” He then recited the following poem:

“As a Muslim I am going to die,
And I do not care
How my soul will depart
In the path of Allah.
(I know only this much:)
My death is for the sake of Allah,
And He may bless
The severed joints,
If He wills.”

Khubayb (RA) was the first Muslim to establish the Sunnah of praying before being killed for those who were imprisoned and put to death in the path of Allah. On the day these men were martyred, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) informed his Companions of it. After receiving news of the killing of Asim ibn Thabit, some Quraysh sent men to bring back a part of his body so that they could identify him, because Asim had killed a Quraysh chief at Badr. But Allah sent a swarm of bees, like a cloud, to protect Asim. They guarded his body from the men sent by Quraysh, so they were unable to cut away anything from it.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. “Al-Had’ah,” mentioned in the hadith, is the name of a place. “Al-Zullah” means a cloud, and “al-Dabr” means bees. Some have read the word mentioned in the hadith as “bidadan” instead of “badadan.” “Bidadan” is the plural of “biddah,” meaning a share. In this case, it means: kill them by dividing them into separate portions, so that each of them receives his share of the killing. Those who read it as “badadan” understood it to mean: kill them separately, one after another.

There are many authentic hadiths on this subject, which have been mentioned in various places in this book. One is the hadith of the boy who used to visit the monk and the sorcerer. [Note: See Hadith 30 in Volume 1 in this connection.] The second is the hadith of Jurayj. [Note: See Hadith 259 in Volume 1 in this connection.] The third is the hadith of the people of the cave whose cave entrance was blocked by a rock. [See Hadith 12 in Volume 1 in this connection.] The fourth is the hadith of the man who heard a voice in the clouds saying, “Water the field of so-and-so.” There are many other hadiths besides these. This subject contains numerous well-known proofs and evidences. Allah alone grants success and power. [See Hadith 562 in Volume 2 in this connection.]

١٥١٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ مَا سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ يَقُولُ لِشَيْ قَطُّ إِنِّي لأَظُنُّهُ كَذَا إِلَّا كَانَ كَمَا يَظُنُّ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1510. Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) reported: I never heard Umar (RA) say about anything, “I think it is such-and-such,” except that it turned out as he had thought. [Note: Miraculous events that occur, contrary to the usual course of things, through Allah’s righteous and pious servants are called karamat in the terminology of the Shariah. Such karamat establish the truth of the Shariah in Allah’s servants’ hearts. When such miraculous events occur through wicked people, sorcerers, and those hostile to Allah’s commandments, they are called “makr” or “istidraj,” meaning deception, and are a trial and test from Allah.]

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Chapter 17: Kitab al-Umur al-Manhi Anha (Prohibited Matters)

Section 1: Backbiting is forbidden and the command to guard one’s speech.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَلَا يَغْتَبْ بَعْضُكُمْ بَعْضًا أَيُحِبُّ أَحَدُكُمْ أَنْ يَأْكُلَ لَحْمَ أَخِيهِ ميْتًا فَكَرِهْتُمُوهُ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَوَّابٌ رَّحِيمٌ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Let none of you backbite another. Would any of you like to eat the flesh of his dead brother? You would surely detest it. Fear Allah. Indeed, Allah is Most Accepting of Repentance, Most Merciful.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 12)

وقال تعالى : وَلَا تَقْفُ مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِ عِلْمٌ إِنَّ السَّمْعَ وَالْبَصَرَ وَالْفُؤَادَ كُلُّ أولَئِكَ كَانَ عَنْهُ مَسْئُولاً.

“Do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight, and the heart—all of these will be questioned.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 36)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : مَا يَلْفِظُ مِنْ قَوْل إِلا لَدَيْهِ رَقِيبٌ عَتِيدٌ.

“He does not utter a word without having a vigilant observer ready to record it.” (Surah Qaf: 18)

Imam al-Nawawi (RA) said: Every sane, mature person is obliged to restrain his tongue from unnecessary speech. However, it is obligatory to say what brings benefit and goodness. When speaking and remaining silent are equal in terms of benefit and goodness, the Sunnah is to remain silent. This is because, in some cases, even permissible speech can lead to something forbidden or disliked. This usually happens in most cases. Nothing is equal to innocence and flawless conduct.

١٥١١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَلْيَقُلْ خَيْرًا أَوْ لِيَصْمُتْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَهُذَا الْحَدِيثُ صَرِيحٌ فِي أَنَّهُ يَنْبَغِي أَنْ لا يَتَكَلَّمَ إِلَّا إِذَا كَانَ الْكَلَامُ خَيْرًا وَهُوَ الَّذِي ظَهَرَتْ مَصْلَحَتُهُ وَمَتَى شَكٍّ فِي ظُهُورِ الْمَصْلَحَةِ فَلا يَتَكَلَّم.

1511. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should speak good words or remain silent.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (RA) said: The hadith clearly indicates that one should not speak unless the speech contains benefit and goodness. In other words, words containing goodness and benefit fall into this category. But if their benefit is doubtful, remaining silent is preferable.

١٥١٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الْمُسْلِمِينَ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ مَنْ سَلِمَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ مِنْ لِسَانِهِ وَبَدِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1512. Abu Musa (RA) reported: I asked, “O Messenger of Allah, which Muslim is the best?” He said, “The best Muslim is the one from whose tongue and hand other Muslims are safe.”
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥١٣ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ يُضْمَنْ لي مَا بَيْنَ لَحْيَيْه وَمَا بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْهِ أَضْمَنُ لَهُ الْجَنَّةَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1513. Sahl ibn Sa‘d (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever guarantees for me what is between his two jaws—the tongue or faculty of speech—and what is between his two legs—the sexual organ—I will guarantee Paradise for him.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥١٤ – الْمَشْرِقِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَمَعْنَى يَتَبَيَّنُ يَتَفَكَّرُ أَنَّهَا خَيْرٌ أم لا.

1514. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported: He heard the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) say, “When a servant says a word without considering whether it is good or bad, he descends because of it into Hell to a depth equal to the distance between the east and the west.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The word “tabayyun” means to consider whether something is good or bad.

١٥١٥ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الْعَبْدَ لَيَتَكَلَّمُ بِالْكَلِمَةِ مِنْ رِضْوَانِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى مَا يُلْقَى لَهَا بَالَا يَرْفَعُهُ اللَّهُ بِهَا دَرَجَاتٍ وَإِنَّ الْعَبْدَ ليتكلم بالكلمة من سخط الله تعالى لا يُلقَى لَهَا بَالَا يَهْوَى بِهَا فِي جَهَنَّمَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ .

1515. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “When a servant says a word that pleases Allah, without caring about its consequences, Allah raises him by degrees because of it. And when a servant says a word that displeases Allah, without caring about its consequences, it causes him to fall into Hell.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٥١٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بِلالِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ الْمُزَنِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَتَكَلَّمُ بِالْكَلِمَةِ مِنْ رِضْوَانِ اللهِ تَعَالَى مَا كَانَ يَظُنُّ أَنْ تَبْلُغَ مَا بَلَغَتْ يَكْتُبُ اللَّهُ لَهُ بِهَا رِضْوَانَهُ إِلَى يَوْمِ يُلْقَاهُ وَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَتَكَلَّمُ بِالْكَلِمَةِ مِنْ سَخَطَ اللَّهِ مَا كَانَ يَظُنُّ أَنْ تَبْلُغَ ما بَلَغَتْ يَكْتُبُ اللهُ لَهُ بِهَا سَخَطَهُ إِلَى يَوْمِ يُلْقَاهُ – رَوَاهُ مَالِكَ فِي الْمُوَطَا والترْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1516. Abu Abd al-Rahman Bilal ibn al-Harith al-Muzani (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “A man may utter a word that pleases Allah, not realizing how far-reaching its value is, and Allah records His pleasure for him until the day he meets Him. And a man may utter a word that angers Allah, not realizing how far-reaching its consequence is, and Allah records His anger against him until the day he meets Him.” Imam Malik recorded this hadith in his Muwatta. Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated it and said, “It is hasan and sahih.”

١٥١٧ – وَعَنْ سُفْيَانَ بْن عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ الله حَدِثَنِي بِأَمْرِ اعْتَصِمُ بِهِ قَالَ قُلْ رَبِّيَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ اسْتَقِمْ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا أخْوَفُ مَا تَخَافُ عَلَى فَأَخَذَ بِلِسَانِ نَفْسِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ هَذَا. رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1517. Sufyan ibn Abdullah (RA) reported: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, tell me something that I can hold firmly to.” He said, “Say, ‘My Lord is Allah,’ and remain steadfast upon it.” I asked again, “O Messenger of Allah, what do you consider the thing you fear most for me?” He touched his own tongue and said, “This.”
Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said, “It is hasan and sahih.”

١٥١٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تُكْثِرُوا الْكَلَامَ بِغَيْرِ ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ كَشَرَةَ الْكَلَامِ بِغَيْرِ ذِكْرِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى قَسْوَةٌ لِلْقَلْبِ وَإِنْ أَبْعَدَ النَّاسِ مِنَ اللهِ الْقَلْبُ الْقَاسِي رَوَاهُ التَّرْمَذِى.

1518. Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Do not speak excessively without remembering Allah, for excessive speech without remembering Allah causes hardness of the heart, and the people farthest from Allah are those with hard hearts.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith.

١٥١٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ وَقَاهُ اللَّهُ شَرِّ مَا بَيْنَ لَحْيَيْهِ وَشَرِّ مَا بَيْنَ رِجُلَيْهِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ رَوَاهُ الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1519. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever is protected by Allah from the evil between his two jaws—the mouth—and the evil between his two legs—the sexual organ—will enter Paradise.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said, “It is hasan.”

١٥٢٠ – وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا النَّجَاةُ قَالَ أَمْسِكَ عَلَيْكَ لِسَانَكَ وَلْيَسَعُكَ بَيْتُكَ وَأَبْكَ عَلَى خطيئتك – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

1520. Uqbah ibn Amir (RA) reported: I asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what is the means of salvation?” He replied, “Restrain your tongue, let your house be spacious, and weep over your sins.” [Note: “Let your house be spacious” means to show hospitality.]

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

١٥٢١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا أَصْبَحَ ابْنُ آدَمَ فَإِنَّ الْأَعْضَاءَ كُلَهَا تُكَفِّرُ اللسَانَ تَقُولُ اتَّقِ اللَّهَ فِينَا فَإِنَّمَا نَحْنُ بِكَ فَإِن اسْتَقَمْتَ اسْتَقَمْنَا وَأَنْ أَعْوَجَجْتَ أَعْوَجَجْنَا . رَوَاهُ الترمذي. معنى تُكَفِّرُ النِّسَانَ أَي تَذِلُّ وَتَخْضَعُ لَهُ. ة

1521. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (RA) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “When the son of Adam rises in the morning, all his limbs plead humbly before his tongue, saying, ‘Fear Allah concerning us, for we are dependent upon you. If you remain upright, we will remain upright; and if you deviate, we will deviate.’”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. “Tukaffir al-lisan” means that the limbs appeal to the tongue with humility and gentleness.

١٥٢٢ – وَعَنْ مُعَادٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ يدخلني الْجَنَّةَ وَيُبَاعِدُنِي مِنَ النَّارِ قَالَ لَقَدْ سَأَلْتَ عَنْ عَظِيمٍ وَإِنَّهُ لَيَسِيرٌ عَلَى مَنْ تَسْرَهُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَيْهِ تَعْبُدُ اللهَ لا تُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلَاةَ وَتُؤْتِي الزكاة وتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ وَتَحُجُّ الْبَيْتَ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِلا أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى أَبْوَابِ الْخَيْرِ الصوم جنة والصدقة تطفى الْخَطِيئَة كَمَا يُطْفِئُ الْمَاءُ النَّارَ وَصَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ مِنْ جوف الليل ثم تلا (تتجافى جنوبهم عن الله الْمَضَاجِعِ يَدْعُونَ رَبَّهُمْ خَوْفًا. خَوْفًا وَطَمَعًا ومِمَّا رَزَقْنَهُمْ يُنْفِقُونَ. فَلَا تَعْلَمُ نَفْسٌ مَا أُخْفِيَ لَهُمْ مِنْ قُرَّةٍ أَعْيُنِ جَزَاءً بِمَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُوْنَ) – ثُمَّ قَالَ إِلا أَخْبِرُكَ بِرَأْسِ الْأمْرِ وَعَمُودِهِ وَذَرُوَةِ سَنَامِهِ قُلْتُ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ رَأْسُ الْأَمْرِ الْإِسْلامُ وَعَمُودُهُ الصَّلَاةُ وَذَرُوةٌ سَنَامِهِ الْجِهَادُ ثُمَّ قال ألا أخبرك بملاك ذلك كله قُلْتُ بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَأَخَذَ بِلِسَانِهِ قَالَ كُفْ عَلَيْكَ هذا قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ وَأَنَّا لَمُؤَاخَذُونَ بِمَا نَتَكَلَّمُ بِهِ فَقَالَ تَكَلَتُكَ أُمُّكَ وَهَلْ يَكُبُ النَّاسَ في النَّارِ عَلَى وُجُوهِهِمُ الأحَصَائِدُ الْسِنَتِهِمْ. رَوَاهُ الترمذي وقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَقَدْ سَبَقَ شَرْحُهُ ؟.

1522. It is narrated from Mu’adh (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, tell me of an action that will take me to Paradise and keep me far from Hell.” He said: “You have asked about a momentous matter. Yet it is easy for the one for whom Allah makes it easy. Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him; establish prayer; pay zakat; fast the month of Ramadan; and perform Hajj to the House of Allah.” Then he said: “Shall I not tell you about the gates of goodness? Fasting is a protective shield. Charity and zakat erase sins just as water extinguishes fire. The prayer of a person in the depths of the night likewise destroys sins.” Then he recited the following verse (translation):

“Their sides keep away from their beds. They call upon their Lord in fear and hope, and they spend from what We have provided them. No soul knows what has been hidden for them of comfort for the eyes, as a reward for what they used to do.” (Surah al-Sajdah: 16–17)

Then he again said: “Shall I not tell you about the foundation of all matters, their pillar, and their highest and loftiest summit?” I said, “Certainly, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “The foundation of all religious matters is Islam, its pillar is prayer, and its highest peak is jihad.” He then said again: “Shall I not tell you about the foundation of all that?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He took hold of his tongue and said: “Keep this under your control.” I said, “O Messenger of Allah, will we be held accountable even for what we say in ordinary conversation?” He said: “May your mother be bereaved of you! Are people thrown face-first into Hell for anything other than what their tongues have earned?”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan and sahih. Its explanation has been given previously.

١٥٢٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اتَدْرُونَ مَا الْغَيْبَةُ؟ قَالُوا اللهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ ذِكْرُكَ أَخَاكَ بِمَا يَكْرَهُ قِيلَ أَفَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ كَانَ فِي أَخِي مَا أَقُولُ قَالَ إِنْ كَانَ فِيهِ مَا تَقُولُ فَقَدْ اغْتَبْتَهُ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ فِيهِ مَا تَقُولُ فَقَدْ بَهَتُهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1523. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Do you know what backbiting is?” The Companions said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said: “Mentioning about your brother something that he dislikes.” It was said, “What is your view if what I say is actually found in my brother?” He said: “If what you say is found in him, then you have backbitten him; and if it is not found in him, then you have slandered him.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٢٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ بِمَنى فِي حَجَّةِ الْوَدَاعِ إِنْ دِمَاءَكُمْ وَأَمْوَالَكُمْ وأعراضكُمْ حَرَامٌ عَلَيْكُمْ كَحُرُمَةِ يَوْمِكُمْ هَذَا فِي شَهْرِكُمْ هُذَا فِي بَلَدِكُمْ هَذَا الا هَل بَلَغْتُ مُتفق عليه.

1524. It is narrated from Abu Bakrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), in his sermon on the Day of Sacrifice at Mina during the Farewell Hajj, said: “Indeed, your blood—or your lives—your wealth, and your honor are sacred and inviolable to one another, just as this day, this month, and this city are sacred and inviolable for you. Have I conveyed Allah’s message to you?”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٢٥ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قُلْتُ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حسبك من صفية كذا وكذا قال بعض الرواة تعنى قَصِيرَةً فَقَالَ لَقَدْ قُلْت كَلِمَة لَوْ مُرْجَتْ بِمَاء الْبَحْرِ لَمَزَجَتَهُ قَالَتْ وَحَكَيْتُ لَهُ إِنْسَانًا فَقَالَ مَا أُحِبُّ أَنِّيحَكَيْتُ انْسَانًا وَأَنْ لي كذا وكذا. رواه أبو داود والترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صحيح، ومعنى مَزَجَتُهُ خَالطتهُ مُخالطة يَتَغَيَّرُ بِهَا طَعْمُهُ أَوْ رِيحُهُ لِشِدَّةِ نتَنِهَا وَتُبْحِهَا وَهُذَا مِنْ أَبْلَغَ الزَّوَاجِرِ عَنِ الْغَيْبَةِ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى (وَمَا يَنطِقُ عَنِ الْهَوَى إِنْ هُوَ إِلَّا وَحْيٌ يُوحَى)

1525. It is narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I said to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “Saffiyah is sufficiently described for you”—meaning her faults. Some narrators say that Saffiyah (may Allah be pleased with her) was short. He said: “You have uttered a word which, if mixed with the water of the sea, would affect it.” A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) said: I mimicked a person for him. He said: “I do not like to imitate any person, even if I were to receive such and such in return”—that is, a great deal of wealth or some opportunity.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is hasan and sahih. “Mazajtuhu” means mixing with something in such a way that, because of the foulness and repulsiveness of the mixed substance, the taste and smell of the other substance are spoiled. The subject matter of the hadith is one of the strongest warnings concerning the punishment for backbiting. Allah the Exalted says: “He does not speak from his own desire; it is nothing but revelation revealed.” (Surah al-Najm: 3–4)

١٥٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لما عُرِجَ بِي مَرَرْتُ بِقَوْمٍ لَهُمْ أَظْفَارٌ مِنْ نُحَاسِ يَحْمِسُونَ وُجُوهَهُمْ وَصُدُورَهُمْ فقُلْتُ مَنْ هُؤلاء يَا جِبْرِيلُ قَالَ هُولا – الَّذِينَ يَأْكُلُونَ لِحُومَ النَّاسِ وَيَقَعُونَ فِي أعراضهم – رواه أبو داود.

1526. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When I was taken on the Mi’raj, I passed by a group of people whose fingernails were made of copper. They were scratching their faces and chests with them. I said, ‘O Jibril, who are these?’ He said, ‘These are the people who used to eat the flesh of people and attack their honor.’” [Note: They used to backbite people.]

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

١٥٢٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كُلُّ الْمُسْلِمِ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِ حَرَامٌ دَمُهُ وَعِرْضُهُ وَمَالُهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1527. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The blood, honor, and wealth of every Muslim are sacred and inviolable to every other Muslim.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 2 — The Prohibition of Listening to Backbiting

If someone hears a person backbiting another, he should stop him and not tolerate it, or restrain him from doing so. If he cannot do that, or if doing so is not appropriate, he should leave the place.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَإِذَا سَمِعُوا اللَّغَوَ أَعْرَضُوا عَنْهُ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“When they hear vain speech, they turn away from it.” (Surah al-Qasas: 55)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ هُمْ عَنِ اللَّغْوِ مُعْرِضُونَ.

“Those who turn away from vain talk.” (Surah al-Mu’minun: 3)

وقال تَعَالَى : إِنَّ السَّمْعَ وَالْبَصَرَ وَالْفُؤَادَ كُلُّ أُولَئِكَ كَانَ عَنْهُ مَسْئُولًا.

“Indeed, the hearing, the sight, and the heart—all of these will be questioned.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 36)

وقال تعالى : وَإِذَا رَأَيْتَ الَّذِينَ يَخُوضُونَ فِي آيَاتِنَا فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ حَتَّى يَخُوضُوا فِي حديث غيره وأما يُنسِيَنكَ الشَّيْطَانُ فَلَا تَقْعُدْ بَعْدَ الذِّكْرَى مَعَ القوم الظالمين .

“When you see those who engage in fault-finding concerning Our verses, turn away from them until they engage in some other discourse instead. If Satan ever causes you to forget, then, once you remember, do not sit with the wrongdoing people.” (Surah al-An’am: 68)

١٥٢٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ رَدَّ عَنْ عَرْض أَخِيهِ رَدَّ اللهُ عَنْ وَجْهِهِ النَّارَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ رَوَاهُ الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1528. It is narrated from Abu al-Darda’ (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever protects the honor of his Muslim brother, Allah will protect his face from the Fire of Hell on the Day of Resurrection.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

١٥٢٩ – وَعَنْ عِتْبَانَ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ فِي حَدِيثِهِ الطَّوِيلِ الْمَشْهُورِ الذي تَقَدِّمَ فِي بَابِ الرِّجَاء قَالَ قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلَّى فَقَالَ ابْنَ مَالِكُ بْنَ الدُّخْشُمِ؟ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ ذَلِكَ مُنَافِقٌ لَا يُحِبُّ اللَّهَ وَلَا رَسُولَهُ فَقَالَ النبي صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تَقُلْ ذلك الا تَرَاهُ قَدْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللهُ يُرِيدُ بذلك وجه الله وَإِنَّ اللهَ قَدْ حَرَّمَ عَلَى النَّارِ مَنْ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ يَسْتَغِى بذلك وجه الله. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1529. It is narrated from ‘Itban ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: One day, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) stood for prayer and said: “Where is Malik ibn al-Dukhshum?” A man said, “He is a hypocrite. He does not love Allah and His Messenger.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Do not say that. Do you not see that he has said, ‘There is no deity except Allah,’ seeking by it the pleasure of Allah? Whoever says, ‘There is no deity except Allah,’ seeking the pleasure of Allah, Allah has forbidden him from the Fire of Hell.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٣٠ – وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ فِي حَدِيثِهِ الطَّوِيلِ فِي قِصَّةِ تويته وَقَدْ سَبَقَ فِي بَاب التوبة قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ جالس فِي الْقَوْمِ بِتَبُوكَ مَا فَعَلَ كَعْبُ بْنُ مَالِكَ ؟ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ بَنِي سَلِمَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ حَبَسَهُ بُرْدَاهُ وَالنَّظَرُ فِي عِطْفَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ مُعَاذُ بْنُ جَبَلٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُعَنْهُ بِئْسَ مَا قُلْتَ وَالله يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ مَا عَلِمْنَا عَلَيْهِ الأَخَيْرًا فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ عِطْفَاهُ : جَانِبَاهُ وَهُوَ إِشَارَةٌ إِلَى اعجابه بنفسه.

1530. It is narrated from Ka’b ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: While the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was sitting with the Companions in the region of Tabuk, he said: “What did Ka’b ibn Malik do?” A man from Banu Salimah said, “O Messenger of Allah, his two cloaks and his concern with his physical appearance have kept him back.” Mu’adh ibn Jabal (may Allah be pleased with him) said to the man, “What a bad thing you have said! By Allah, O Messenger of Allah, we know nothing about him except good.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) remained silent.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. “’Itfah” means his two sides. This alludes to his being pleased with his physical appearance.

Section 3 — Types of Backbiting That Are Not Blameworthy

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: If achieving a sound and Shariah-compliant objective is impossible without backbiting, then this type of backbiting is not blameworthy. It may be permissible for six reasons.

First reason: Seeking redress against wrongdoing. The oppressed person may complain about the wrongdoer to the head of state, a judge, or people who have the power or authority to restrain the wrongdoer and the ability to administer justice to the oppressed. In this case, he may say, “So-and-so has wronged me.”

Second reason: Saying something in order to obtain help in preventing anti-Islamic activities and closing the opportunity for sinful acts through enjoining good. For this purpose, one may say to someone who is able to stop a person suspected of committing acts of disobedience to Allah: “So-and-so is doing such and such. Restrain him.” His intention must be only to expose and prevent the unlawful activity. Without such an intention, making an unnecessary complaint against someone is forbidden.

Third reason: Seeking a fatwa on a matter. One may go to a mufti and say, “My father, brother, husband, or so-and-so has wronged me in this way. Is it appropriate for him to do this? What means are there for me to protect myself from him, obtain my rights, and prevent the oppression?” It is permissible to say such things and others like them when necessary. However, the correct and best method is to say, “What is your opinion regarding a person or a husband who behaves in this manner?” In this way, the objective can be achieved without identifying anyone. Nevertheless, mentioning the person’s name is also permissible.

Fourth reason: Warning Muslims about the consequences of evil deeds and advising them. This may be done in several ways:

(a) Investigating and explaining the faults of people who have defects concerning the narration of hadith and the giving of testimony. By the consensus of the Muslims, this is not merely permissible; rather, it is obligatory in particular circumstances and when especially needed.

(b) Giving advice—for example, when investigating someone regarding marriage, partnership in some matter, a trust or transaction, or taking someone as a neighbor. In such cases, it is the adviser’s duty not to conceal information; rather, he should mention the negative aspects with the intention of sincere counsel. If an intelligent person is seen to have fallen into doubt and anxiety concerning someone involved in acts contrary to the Shariah, or if a sinful person is seen seeking knowledge from him and there is a fear that this person may harm him through that opportunity, then it is obligatory to reveal the sinful person’s true nature to him by way of advice. There is considerable danger of misunderstanding in such cases. Indeed, in some cases the adviser himself may be accused of envy and hostility. Sometimes Satan deceives him and creates the notion that this is nothing but sincere advice. Therefore, the matter must be understood deeply and carefully before proceeding.

(c) Someone is appointed as responsible for a matter, but he is unable to carry it out, unsuitable for the position, sinful, lazy, or the like. In this case, whoever has authority over the matter and can take action, appoint another qualified person, or summon him and point out all his shortcomings—giving him an opportunity to reform and perform the work properly—may do so. This enables the superior official to avoid being deceived or forming an unfounded opinion about him. He may also summon him and say: either you acquire the necessary competence and skill, or you will be dismissed.

Fifth reason: A person openly engages in fisq and bid’ah—for example, openly drinking alcohol, oppressing people, forcibly seizing someone’s wealth, unlawfully collecting taxes from the public, or engaging in unlawful activities. His actions may be discussed. However, it is not permissible to mention anything beyond the evil deeds he has committed, unless another valid reason exists in addition to those mentioned.

Sixth reason: Identification. It is permissible to identify a person by a distinctive nickname or by mentioning a physical defect, such as night-blind, crippled, deaf, blind, or cross-eyed. However, it is forbidden to use such terms with the intention of belittling or insulting him. If he can be identified in another way without mentioning these defects, that is preferable.

The scholars have mentioned these six reasons. Most of them are established by consensus. Evidence for them is found in well-known hadiths. Some of the evidence is mentioned here.

١٥٣١ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَجُلًا اسْتَأْذَنَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ ائْذَنُوا لَهُ بِئْسَ أَخُو الْعَشِيرَةِ مَتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ احْتَجَ بِهِ الْبُخَارِيُّ في جواز غيبة أَهْلِ الْفَسَادِ وأهل الريب .

1531. It is narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). A man sought permission to enter upon the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He said: “Give him permission. What a wretched man of his clan he is.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Imam al-Bukhari used this hadith as evidence that backbiting people of corruption and people of doubtful conduct is permissible.

١٥٣٢ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا أَظُنُّ فُلَانًا وَفُلانَا يَعْرِفَانِ مِنْ دِينِنَا شَيْئًا – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ قَالَ اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ أَخَدُ رُوَاةِ هَذَا الحديث هذان الرجلان كانا من المنافقين .

1532. It is narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “I do not think that so-and-so and so-and-so know anything of our religion.” Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith. One of its narrators, al-Layth ibn Sa’d, said that those two men were hypocrites.

١٥٣٣ -مُعَاوِيَةُ فَصُعْلُوكَ لا مَالَ لَهُ وَأما أبو الجهم فَلَا يَضَعُ الْعَصَا عَنْ عَائِقِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عليه. وفي رواية لمسلم وأما أبو الجهم فَضَرَابٌ لِلنِّسَاءِ وَهُوَ تَفْسِيرُ لِرِوَايَةِ لا يَضَعُ الْعَصَا عَنْ عَائِقِهِ وَقِيلَ مَعْنَاهُ كَثِيرُ الْأَسْفَارِ.

1533. It is narrated from Fatimah bint Qays (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I went to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “Abu al-Jahm and Mu’awiyah have proposed marriage to me.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Mu’awiyah is poor and has no wealth. As for Abu al-Jahm, he does not put down the staff from his shoulder.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In one narration of Muslim, it says: “As for Abu al-Jahm, he is an incessant beater of women.” The narrator said: This explains the phrase “he does not put down the staff from his shoulder.” It has also been said that it means he travels frequently.

١٥٣٤ – وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ قَالَ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي سفر أصاب النَّاسَ فِيهِ شِدَّةٌ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ الله بن أبي لَا تُنْفِقُوا عَلَى مَنْ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى يَنْفَضُّوا وَقَالَ لَئِنْ رَجَعْنَا إِلَى الْمَدِينَةَ لِيُخْرِجَنَّ الْأَعزُّ مِنْهَا الأذل فَاتَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْبَرْتُهُ بِذَلِكَ فَأَرْسَلَ إلى عبد الله بن أبي فَاجْتَهَدَ يَمِينَهُ مَا فَعَلَ فَقَالُوا كَذَبَ زَيْدٌ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَوَقَعَ فِي نَفْسِي مِمَّا قَالُوهُ شِدَّةٌ حَتَّى انْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى تَصْدِيقِي (إِذَا جَاءَكَ الْمُنَافِقُونَ قَالُوا تَشْهَدُ إِنَّكَ لَرَسُولُ الله وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ إِنَّكَ لَرَسُولُهُ وَاللَّهُ يَشْهَدُ إنَّ الْمُنْفِقِينَ لَكَذِبُونَ اتَّخَذُوا أَيْمَانَهُمْ جُنَّةً فَصَدُّوا عَنْ سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُمْ سَاءَ مَا كَانُوا يَعْلَمُونَ ذلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ آمَنُوا ثُمَّ كَفَرُوا قَطِيعَ عَلَى قُلُوبِهِمْ فَهُمْ لَا يَفْقَهُونَ. وإذا رأيتهم تُعْجِبُكَ أَجْسَامُهُمْ وَإِنْ يَقُولُوا تَسْمَعُ لِقَوْلِهِمْ كَأَنَّهُمْ خُشُبٌ مُسَنَدَةٌ يَحْسَبُونَ كُلِّ صَيْحَةٍ عَلَيْهِمْ هُمُ الْعَدُوُّ فَاحْذَرْهُمْ قَتَلَهُمُ اللَّهُ إِنَّى يُؤْفَكُونَ، وَإِذَا قِبْلَ لهُمْ تَعَالَوْا يَسْتَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ رَسُولُ اللهِ لووا رُمُوْسَهُمْ وَرَأَيْتَهُمْ يَصُدُّونَ وَهُمْ مستكبرون) ثُمَّ دَعَاهُمُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِيَسْتَغْفِرَ لَهُمْ فَلَوْوْا رُؤُوسُهُمْ متفق عليه.

1534. It is narrated from Zayd ibn Arqam (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We went on a journey with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), during which the people suffered great hardship. ‘Abdullah ibn Ubay said to his companions, “Do not spend on those who are with the Messenger of Allah, so that they leave his company.” He also said, “If we return to Madinah, the honorable among us will surely expel the lowly from it.” I went to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and informed him of this. He sent for ‘Abdullah ibn Ubay, who swore emphatically that he had not said it. The people began saying, “Zayd has lied to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).” I was deeply distressed by what they said. Then Allah the Exalted revealed these verses, confirming my statement (translation):

“O Prophet, when the hypocrites come to you, they say, ‘We testify that you are certainly the Messenger of Allah.’ Yes, Allah knows that you are certainly His Messenger, and Allah testifies that the hypocrites are indeed liars. They have taken their oaths as a shield, and thus they hinder others from the way of Allah. Evil indeed is what they do. That is because they believed and then disbelieved, so their hearts were sealed and they do not understand. When you look at them, their bodies please you; and when they speak, you listen to their speech as though they were propped-up pieces of wood. They consider every cry to be against them. They are the enemy, so beware of them. May Allah destroy them! How are they turned away? When it is said to them, ‘Come, the Messenger of Allah will ask forgiveness for you,’ they shake their heads, and you see them turning away in arrogance from coming to you.” (Surah al-Munafiqun: 1–5)

The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) called these hypocrites to seek forgiveness for them. But they defiantly shook their heads and refused.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٣٥ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَتْ قَالَتْ هِندُ امْرَأَةُ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ أَبَا سُفْيَانَ رَجُلٌ شَحِيْحٌ وَلَيْسَ يُعْطِينِي مَا يَكْفِينِي وَوَلَدِي إِلا ما أَخَذْتُ مِنْهُ وَهُوَ لا يَعْلَمُ قَالَ خُذِى ما يكفيك وولدك بالمعروف متفق عليه.

1535. It was narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: Hind, the wife of Abu Sufyan, came to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “Abu Sufyan is an extremely stingy man. He does not properly provide enough household expenses for me and my children. However, I take from his wealth without his knowledge to meet our needs.” He said: “Take only what is reasonably sufficient for you and your children.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Chapter 4 — The prohibition of tale-bearing, or indirect backbiting

Carrying one person’s words to another with the aim of causing quarrels and disputes is called tale-bearing, or indirect backbiting.

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : هَمَّازٍ مَشَاء بِنَمِيمٍ

The Almighty Allah says:

“The one who insults, curses, and goes about spreading tales.” (Surah al-Qalam: 16)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : مَا يَلْفِظُ مِنْ قَوْل إِلا لَدَيْهِ رَقِيبٌ عَتِيدٌ.

“Whatever word he utters, there is a vigilant observer ready to record it beside him.” (Surah Qaf: 18)

١٥٣٦ – وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ نَمَّامٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1536. It was narrated from Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The tale-bearer will never enter Paradise.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٣٧ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَن بِقَيْبْرَيْنِ فَقَالَ إِنَّهُمَا يُعَذِّبَانِ وَمَا يُعَذِّبَانِ فِي كَبِيرِ بَلَى إِنَّهُ كَبِيرٌ أَمَّا أَحَدُهُمَا فَكَانَ يَمْشِي بِالنَّمِيمَةِ وَأَمَّا الْآخَرُ فَكَانَ لَا يَسْتَتِرُ مِنْ بَوْلِهِ – مُتَّفَقٌ عليه وهذا لفظ احدى رِوَايَاتِ الْبُخَارِي. قَالَ الْعُلَمَاءُ مَعْنَى وَمَا يُعَذِّبَانِ فِي كبير أي كبير في زعمِهِمَا وَقِيلَ كَبِيرٌ تَرَكُهُ عَلَيْهِمَا.

1537. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), while passing by two graves, said: “These two people are being punished, but they are not being punished for something that was considered major. Indeed, it is major. One of them used to go about spreading tales, while the other did not shield himself from his urine (he urinated in an open place).”

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated this hadith. One of Imam al-Bukhari’s narrations reports it in this wording. The scholars say that “they are not being punished for something major” means that, in their opinion, those acts were not major sins. Another interpretation is that refraining from those acts was not particularly difficult for them.

١٥٣٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِلا أَنبِئُكُمْ مَا الْعَضُهُ هِيَ النَّمِيمَةُ الْقَالَةُ بَيْنَ النَّاسِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَرُوِيَ الْعِضَةُ وَهِيَ الْكَذِبُ وَالْبُهْتَانُ.

9538. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Shall I not tell you what tale-bearing is? It is spreading words of discord among people.” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In some narrations, the word “adh” appears as “ilat,” meaning falsehood and slander.

Chapter 5 — The prohibition of conveying people’s every statement to those in authority

قال الله تعالى : وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ.

The Almighty Allah says:

“Do not help one another in sin and transgression.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 2)

١٥٣٩ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يُبْلِغْنِي أَحَدٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِي عَنْ أَحَدٍ شَيْئًا فَإِنِّي أَحِبُّ أَنْ أَخْرُجَ إِلَيْكُمْ وَأَنَا سليم الصدر – رواه أبو داود والترمذي.

1539. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “None of my Companions should convey to me anything about anyone else, for I wish to meet you with a tranquil heart.” Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith.

Chapter 6 — Condemnation of double-faced conduct

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : يَسْتَخْفُونَ مِنَ النَّاسِ وَلَا يَسْتَخْفُونَ مِنَ اللَّهِ وَهُوَ مَعَهُمْ إِذْ يُبَيِّتُونَ مَا لَا يَرْضَى مِنَ الْقَوْلِ وَكَانَ اللهُ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ مُحِيطًا.

The Almighty Allah says:

“They conceal themselves from people, but they cannot conceal themselves from Allah. He is with them even when they secretly confer at night over words with which He is not pleased. Allah encompasses all that they do.” (Surah al-Nisa: 108)

١٥٤٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَجِدُونَ النَّاسَ مَعَادِنَ خِيَارُهُمْ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ خِيَارُهُمْ فِي الْإِسْلَامِ إِذَا فقَهُوا وَتَجِدُونَ خِيَارَ النَّاسِ فِي هذا الشأنِ أَشَدَّهُمْ كَرَاهِيَةً لَهُ وَتَجِدُونَ شَرِّ النَّاسِ ذا الْوَجْهَيْنِ الَّذِي يَأْتِي هؤلاء بوجه وهؤلاء بوجه – متفق عليه.

1540. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “You will find people to be like minerals. The best of them in the Age of Ignorance will be the best of them in Islam when they gain understanding. You will find the best people in this matter to be those who dislike holding public office most. And you will find the worst of people to be the two-faced person, who comes to these people with one face and to those people with another.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٤١ – وَعَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ أَنْ نَاسًا قَالُوا لِجَدِهِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا إِنَّا نَدْخُلُ عَلَى سَلاطيننَا فَتَقُولُ لَهُم بخلاف مَا نَتَكَلَّمُ إِذَا خَرَجْنَا مِنْ نفَاقًا عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِندِهِمْ قَالَ كُنَّا نَعُدُّ هذا : روَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1541. It was narrated from Muhammad ibn Zayd. He said: Some people came to my grandfather, Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both), and said, “We visit our rulers and speak to them one way, but when we leave them, we say the opposite.” Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “In the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), we regarded this as hypocrisy.” Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Chapter 7 — The prohibition of lying

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَلَا تَقْفُ مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِ عِلْمٌ.

The Almighty Allah says:

“Do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge. Indeed, the hearing, the sight, and the heart—all of these will be questioned.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 36)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : مَا يَلْفِظُ مِنْ قَوْلَ إِلا لَدَيْهِ رَقِيبٌ عَتِيدٌ.

“Whatever he says, a vigilant observer is appointed near him to record it.” (Surah Qaf: 18)

١٥٤٢ – وعن ابن مسعود رضى ى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم إِن الصدق يهدى إلى البر وأن البر يَهْدِي إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ وَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لِيَصْدُقُ حتَّى يُكتب عند الله صديقا وأنَّ الكَذِبَ يَهْدِى إِلَى الْفُجُورُ وَإِنَّ الْفُجُورَ يَهْدِى إلَى النَّارِ وَإِنَّ الرِّجلَ لِيَكْذِبُ حَتَّى يُكْتَبَ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ كَذَابًا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1542. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Truthfulness leads to righteousness, and righteousness leads to Paradise. A person continues to speak the truth until Allah records him among the truthful. Lying leads to wickedness, and wickedness leads to Hellfire. A person continues to lie until Allah records him among the liars.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٤٣ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ارْبَعَ مَنْ كُنْ فِيهِ كَانَ مُنَافِقًا خَالِصًا وَمَنْ كَانَتْ فِيْهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِنْهُنَّ كَانَتْ فِيهِ خَصْ فِيهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِنْ نِفَاقِ حَتَّى يَدَعَهَا إِذَا ا إذَا اؤْتُمِنَ خَانَ وَإِذَا حَدَّثَ كَذَبَ وإذا عَاهَدَ غَدَرَ وَإِذَا خَاصَمَ فَجَرَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

1543. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Amr (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever has four traits is a complete hypocrite. Whoever has one of them has one trait of hypocrisy until he abandons it: when entrusted with something, he betrays the trust; when he speaks, he lies; when he makes a covenant, he breaks it; and when he disputes, he uses obscene language.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٤٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ تَعَلَّمَ يعلم لم بَرَهُ كَلِفَ أَنْ يَعْقِدَ بَيْنَ شَعِيرَتَيْنِ وَلَنْ يُفْعَلَ وَمَنِ اسْتَمَعَ إلى حَدِيْثِ قَوْمٍ وَهُمْ لَهُ كَارِهُونَ صُبِّ فِي أُذُنَيْهِ الْأَنَّكُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَمَنْ صور صُورَةٌ عَيْبَ وَكَلِفَ أنْ يُنْفُخَ فِيهَا الرُّوحَ وَلَيْسَ بِنَافِعَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ. تَعَلَّمَ أَي قَالَ إِنَّهُ حَلَمَ فِي نَوْمِهِ وَرَأَى كَذَا وَكَذَا وَهُوَ كَاذِبٌ وَالْأَنَّكَ وَهُوَ الرَّصاصِ الْعَذَابُ.

1544. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever claims to have seen a dream that he did not actually see will be made to tie a knot between two barley grains, but he will never be able to do so. Whoever secretly listens to the conversation of a group who dislike his listening to them will have molten lead poured into his ears on the Day of Resurrection. Whoever makes an image or likeness of a living being will be punished and ordered to breathe life into it, but he will not be able to do so.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. The word “tahallama” means a person’s claiming that he saw a dream in his sleep and saw such-and-such, although he is lying. “Anuk” means molten lead.

١٥٤٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أخرى القرى أن يُرى الرَّجُلُ عَيْنَيْهِ مَا لَمْ تَرَيَا رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ، وَمَعْنَاهُ يَقُولُ رَأَيْتُ فِيمَا لَمْ يَرْهُ.

1545. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The greatest falsehood is for a person to make his own eyes see something that they did not see.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. That is, to tell such a lie as, “I saw such-and-such a dream,” when he did not see it.

١٥٤٦ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِمَّا يُكْثِرُ أَنْ يَقُولَ لِأَصْحَابِهِ هَلْ رَأَى أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ مِنْ رُؤْيَا ؟ فَيَقْصُ عَلَيْهِ مَنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَقْصُ وَإِنَّهُ قَالَ لَنَا ذَاتَ غَدَاةٍ إِنَّهُ أَتَانِي اللَّيْلَةَ أَتِيَانِ وَإِنَّهُمَا قَالاً لِي انْطَلِقُ وَإِنِّي انْطَلَقْتُ مَعَهُمَا وَإِنَّا آتَيْنَا عَلَى رَجُلٍ مُضْطَجِع وَإِذَا أخَرُ قَائِمٌ عَلَيْهِ بِصَخْرَةٍ وَإِذَا هُوَ يَهْوِي بِالصَّخْرَةِ لِرَأْسِهِ فَيَبْلُغُ رَأْسَهُ فَيَتَدَهْدَهُ الْحَجَرُ هَاهُنَا فَيَتْبَعُ الْحَجَرَ فَيَأْخُذُهُ فَلا يَرْجِعُ إِلَيْهِ حَتَّى يَضِحُ رَأْسُهُ كَمَا كَانَ ثُمَّ يَعُودُ عَلَيْهِ فَيَفْعَلُ به مثل مَا فَعَلَ الْمَرَّة الأولى قَالَ قُلْتُ لَهُمَا سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ مَا هذان. قَالَا لِي انْطَلِقُ انْطَلِقُ فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَآتَيْنَا عَلَى رَجُلٍ مُسْتَلْقِ لِقَفَاهُ وَإِذَا أَخَرُ قَائِمٌ عَلَيْهِ بِكَلُوبُ مِنْ حَدِيدٍ وَإِذَا هُوَ يَأْتِي أَحَدَ شَقَى وَجْهِهِ فَيُشَرْشِرُ شِدُقَهُ إِلَى قَفَاهُ وَمَنْخِرَهُ إِلى قَفَاهُ وَعَيْنَهُ إِلى قَفَاهُ ثُمَّ يَتَحَولُ إِلَى الْجَانِبِ الْآخَرِ فَيَفْعَلُ بِهِ مِثْلَ مَا فَعَلَ بِالْجَانِبِ الْأُولِ فَمَا يَفْرُعُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْجَانِبِ حَتَّى يَصِحٌ ذَلِكَ الْجَانِبُ كَمَا كَانَ ثُمَّ يَعُودُ عَلَيْهِ فَيَفْعَلُ مِثْلَ مَا فَعَلَ فِي الْمَرَةِ الْأَوْلَى قَالَ قُلْتُ سُبْحَانَ الله ما هذان. قَالَ قَالاً لى انطلِقَ انْطَلِقُ فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَآتَيْنَا عَلَى مثلِ التَّنُّورِ فَاحْسِبُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ فَإِذَا فِيهِ لَغَطْ وَأَصْوَاتٌ فَاطَّلَعْنَا فِيْهِ فَإِذَا فِيهِ رِجَالٌ وَنِسَاءٌ عُرَاةٌ وَإِذَا هُمْ يَأْتِيهِمْ لَهَبْ مِنْ أَسْفَلَ مِنْهُمْ فَإِذَا آتَاهُمْ ذَلِكَ اللَّهَبُ ضَوْضَوا قُلْتُ مَا هُؤلاء. قَالاً لِي انْطَلِقَ انْطَلِقُ فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَآتَيْنَا عَلَى نَهْرٍ حَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ أَحْمَرُ مِثْلُ الدَّمِ وَإِذَا فِي النَّهْرُ رَجُلٌ سَابِحٌ يَسْبَحُ وَإِذَا عَلَى شَطِ النَّهْرِ رَجُلٌ قَدْ جَمَعَ عِنْدَهُ حِجَارَةً كَثِيرَةٌ وَإِذَا السَّابِحُ يَسْبَحُ مَا يَسْبَحُ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي ذَلِكَ الَّذِي قَدْ جَمَعَ عِنْدَهُ الْحِجَارَةَ فَيَفْغَرُ لَهُ فَاهُ فَيُلْقِمُهُ حَجَرًا فَيَنْطَلِقُ فَيَسْبَحُ ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ إِلَيْهِ كُلَّمَا رَجَعَ إِلَيْهِ فَغَرَ لَهُ فَاهُ فَالْقَمَهُ حَجَرًا قُلْتُ لَهُمَا مَا هُنَانِقالاً لي انطلق لِنطَلِقُ فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَآتَيْنَا عَلَى رَجُلٍ كَرِيْهِ الْمَرْأَةِ أَوْ كَاكَرِهِ مَا أَنْتَ را ، رَجُلًا مَرَأَى فَإِذَا هُوَ عِنْدَهُ نَارٌ يَحْشُهَا وَيَسْعَى حَوْلَهَا قُلْتُ لَهُمَا مَا هُنَا.
قالاً لي انطلق انطلق فَانْطَلَقْنَا فَاتَبْنَا عَلَى رَوْضَةٍ مُعْتَمَةٍ فِيْهَا مِنْ كُلِّ نَوْرٍ الربيع وَإِذَا بَيْنَ ظَهرَى الرُّوضَةِ رَجُلٌ طويل لَا أَخَادُ أَرَى رَأْسَهُ طُوْلاً فِي السَّمَاءِ
وإذا حَوْلَ الرَّجُلِ مِنْ أَكْثَرِ وَلْدَانِ رَأَيْتُهُمْ قَط قُلْتُ مَا هُذَا وَمَا هَؤُلَاءِ. قَالَا لِي انطلق انطلق فانطلقنا فَاتَيْنا إلى دوحة عَظِيمَةٍ لَمْ أَرَ دَوْحَةً قَطُّ أَعْظَمَ مِنْهَا وَلَا أحْسَنَ قَالاً لِي ارْقَ فِيهَا فَارْتَقَيْنَا فِيهَا إلى مدينة مبنية يلين ذهب ولين فضة فَآتَيْنَا بَابَ الْمَدِينَةِ فَاسْتَفْتَحْنَا فَفُتِحَ لَنَا فَدَخَلْنَاهَا فَتَلَقَّانَا رِجَالٌ شَطْرٌ مِنْ خَلْقِهِمْ كَاحْسَنِ مَا أَنْتَ رَاء وَشَطْرٌ مِنْهُمْ كَانُبَحْ مَا أَنْتَ رَاءٍ قَالَا لَهُمْ اذْهَبُوا فَقَعُوا فِي ذَلِكَ النَّهْرِ وَإِذَا هُوَ نَهْرٌ مُعْتَرِضُ يَجْرِي كَأَنَّ مَاءَهُ الْمَحْضُ فِي الْبَيَاضِ فَذَهَبُوا فَوَقَعُوا فِيهِ ثُمَّ رَجَعُوا إِلَيْنَا قَدْ ذَهَبَ ذَلِكَ السُّوءُ عَنْهُمْ فَصَارُوا في أحسن صورة. قَالَ قَالاً لِي هَذِهِ جَنَّةُ عَدْنٍ وَهَذَاكَ مَنْزِلَكَ فَسَمَا بَصَرِي صُعْدًا فَإِذَا قَصَرٌ مِثْلُ الرِّبَابَةِ البَيْضَاءِ قَالَا لِي هَذَاكَ مَنْزِلَكَ قُلْتُ لَهُمَا بَارَكَ اللَّهُ فِيكُمَا فَدَرَانِي فَادْخُلَهُ قَالَا أَمَا الْآنَ فَلَا وَأَنْتَ دَاخِلُهُ قُلْتُ لَهُمَا فَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُ مُنْدُ اللَّيْلَةَ عَجَبًا فَما هذا الذى رَأَيْتُ قَالاً لى أمَا إِنَّا سَنُخْبِرُكَ أَما الرَّجُلُ الأول الذي أتيتَ عَلَيْهِ يُبْلُغُ رَأْسَهُ بِالْحَجَرِ فَإِنَّهُ الرَّجُلُ يَأْخُذُ الْقُرْآنَ فَيَرْفُضُهُ وَيَنَامُ عَنِ الصلاة المكتوبة، وأما الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي آتَيْتَ عَلَيْهِ يُشَرُشَرُ شَدَّقَهُ إِلَى قَفَاهُ وَمَنْخِرُهُ إلى قَفَاهُ وَعَيْنُهُ إِلَى قَفَاهُ فَإِنَّهُ الرَّجُلُ يَغْدُو مِنْ بَيْتِهِ فَيَكْذِبُ الْكَلْبَةَ تَبْلُغُ الْأَفَاقَ، وَأَمَّا الرِّجَالُ وَالنِّسَاءُ الْعُرَاةُ الَّذِينَ هُمْ فِي مِثْلِ بِنَاءِ التَّنُّورِ فَإِنَّهُمُ الزَّنَاةُ والزواني. وأما الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي آتَيْتَ عَلَيْهِ يَسْبَحُ فِي النَّهْرِ وَيُلْقَمُ الْحِجَارَةَ فَإِنَّهُ أكل الربا. وأما الرَّجُلُ الكَريه المراة الذي عِنْدَ النَّارِ يَحْشُهَا وَيَسْعَى حَوْلَهَافَإِنَّهُ مَالِكَ خَازِنُ جَهَنَّمَ. وأما الرَّجُلُ الطويلُ الَّذِي فِي الرُّوضَةِ فَإِنَّهُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ عليه السلام. وأما الوِلْدَانُ الَّذِينَ حَوْلَهُ فَكُلُّ مَوْلُودِ مَاتَ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ، وَفِي روايَةِ الْبَرْقَانِي وَلِدَ عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ فَقَالَ بَعْضُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَأَوْلَادُ الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَوْلَادُ الْمُشْرِكِينَ وَأَمَّا الْقَوْمُ الَّذِينَ كَانُوا شَطْرَ مِنْهُمْ حَسَنٌ وَشَطَرٌ مِنْهُمْ قَبِيحٌ فَإِنَّهُمْ قَوْمٌ خَلَطُوا عَمَلاً صَالِحًا وَآخَرَ سَيئًا تَجَاوَزَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.
وفي روايةٍ لَهُ رَأَيْتُ اللَّيْلَةَ رَجُلَيْنِ انيَانِي فَاخْرَجَانِي إِلَى أَرْضِ مُقَدِّسَةٍ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَهُ وقَالَ فَانطلقنا إلى نقب مثل التنور أعلاه ضيق وَاسْفَلَهُ وَاسِعٌ يَتَوَفَّدُ تَحْتَهُ نَارًا فاذا ارْتَفَعَتِ ارْتَفَعُوا حَتَّى كَادُوا أَنْ يُخْرُجُوا وَإِذَا خَمَدَتْ رَجَعُوا فِيهَا وَفِيهَا رجالٌ وَنِسَاءٌ عُرَاةٌ وَفِيهَا حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا عَلَى نَهْرٍ مِّنْ دَرٍ وَلَمْ يَسُكَ فِيهِ رَجُلٌ قَائِمٌ على وسط النَّهْرِ وَعَلَى شَطِ النَّهْرِ رَجُلٌ وبَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ حِجَارَةٌ فَأَقْبَلَ الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي فِي النهر فإذا أراد أن يخرجَ رَمَى الرَّجُلُ بِحَجَرٍ فِي فِيهِ فَرَدَّهُ حَيْثُ كَانَ فَجَعَلَ كُلَّمَا جَاءَ لِيَخْرُجَ جَعَلَ يَرْمِي فِي فِيهِ بِحَجَرٍ فَيَرْجِعُ كَمَا كَانَ، وَفِيْهَا فَصَعِنَا بِي الشجرة فادخلاني داراً لم از قط أحْسَنَ مِنْهَا فِيهَا رِجَالٌ شُيُوخٌ وَشَبَابٌ. وَفِيهَا الَّذِي رَأَيْتَهُ يُشَقُّ شَدْقَهُ فَكَذَابٌ يُحَدِّثُ بِالْكَذَّبَةِ فَتُحْمَلُ عَنْهُ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ الأفَاقَ فَيُصْنَعُ بِهِ مَا رَأَيْتَ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَفِيهَا الَّذِي رَأَيْتَهُ يُشْدَخُ رَأْسُهُ فَرَجُلٌ عَلَّمَهُ اللهُ الْقُرْآنَ فَنَامَ عَنْهُ بِاللَّيْلِ وَلَمْ يَعْمَل فِيهِ بِالنَّهَارِ فَيُفْعَلُ بِه إِلى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ. والدار الأولى التي دَخَلْتَ دَارُ عَامَّةِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَأَمَّا هَذِهِ الدَّارُ قدار الشهداء وأنا جبْرِيلُ وهذا ميكائيل فَارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ فَرَفَعْتُ رَأْهِي فَإِذَا فَوقِي مِثْلُ السَّحَابِ قَالاً ذاكَ منزلكَ قُلْتُ دَعَانِي أَدْخَلُ مَنْزِلِي قَالَا إِنَّهُ بَنِي لكَ عُمْرٌ لَمْ تَسْتَكْمِلُهُ فَلَوْ اسْتَكْمَلْتَهُ أَتَيْتَ مَنْزِلِكَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي

1546. It was narrated from Samurah ibn Jundub (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would often ask his Companions, “Has any of you seen a dream?” Whoever Allah enabled would relate his dream. One morning he said to us: “Last night, two visitors came to me in a dream. They said to me, ‘Come with us.’ I went with them. We came upon a man lying on his back, while another man stood over him holding a stone. He was striking the head of the man lying down with the stone and crushing it. When he threw the stone, it rolled away. The man went and picked it up again, and as he returned, the other man’s head became whole again as before. He returned to him and punished him as he had done previously.” He said: “I asked my two companions, ‘Glory be to Allah! Who are these?’ They said to me, ‘Proceed, proceed.’”

So we proceeded and came upon a man lying with his neck twisted. Another man stood beside him holding an iron hook. He was tearing one side of the man’s face, including his cheek, nose, and eye, all the way to the back of his neck. Then he tore the other side of his face in the same manner, from the head, nose, and eye to the back of the neck. As soon as he finished tearing the second side, the first side returned to its original condition. He then came back to that side and tore it again as before—the punishment continuing in this manner. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “I asked, ‘Glory be to Allah! Who are these?’ They both said to me, ‘Proceed, proceed.’”

We proceeded and came to a pit resembling an oven. The narrator of the hadith said: “I think he said that there were loud cries and commotion inside the pit.” We looked into it and saw many naked men and women. Flames of fire were rising beneath them. When the flames engulfed them, they cried out loudly. I asked them, “Who are these?” They said to me, “Proceed, proceed.”

We proceeded and came to the edge of a stream. The narrator said: “I think he said that its water was red like blood.” A man was swimming in the stream, while another man stood on its bank with many stones piled beside him. As the swimmer approached the man on the bank, the latter threw a stone at his face, crushing it. The swimmer then began swimming again. Each time he swam to the bank, the man threw a stone at his face and crushed it. I asked my two companions, “Who are these?” They said to me, “Proceed, proceed.”

We proceeded onward and reached a very ugly-looking man. One rarely sees a man with a face as hideous as his. In front of him was a blazing fire, and he was circling around it. I asked my companions, “Who are these people?” They said, “Proceed onward, proceed onward.”

From there we proceeded onward and reached a lush green garden. The garden was adorned with every kind of spring fruit. In the middle of the garden we saw a very tall man. Because of his height, I could hardly see his head; it seemed that his head touched the sky. Around him were many small children whom I had never seen before. I asked my two companions, “Who is this man, and whose children are these?” They said to me, “Proceed onward, proceed onward.”

From there we proceeded onward and reached a huge tree. I had never seen a tree larger or more beautiful than it. They told me to climb the tree. Climbing it, we all reached a city made of bricks of gold and silver. When we reached the city gate and asked that it be opened, it was opened for us. When we entered, we met some people whose bodies were half so beautiful and half so ugly that you could scarcely see anything more repulsive. My companions told them, “Go and enter this spring.” A spring flowed through the middle of the garden, and its water was extremely clear. They went down into it and then came back to us. The ugly parts of their bodies were gone; their entire bodies had become beautiful and attractive.

The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: My two companions told me, “This is the Paradise called ‘Adn, and this is your abode.” I looked upward and saw a lofty palace, dazzling white like a white cloud. My companions said, “This is your dwelling.” I said, “May Allah grant you abundant goodness. Let me enter and have a look.” They said, “You cannot enter now. However, you will enter it.”

I said to them, “Tonight I saw many astonishing things. What were these things I saw?” They said, “We will certainly inform you about them.”

First, the person you passed by whose head was being crushed by stones had memorized the Qur’an but abandoned it, and he would sleep without performing the obligatory prayers.
Second, the person you passed by whose head, nose, and eyes were being split open to the back of his neck with an iron hook would tell such lies as soon as he left his house in the morning that they would spread widely among the people.

Third, the naked men and women whom you saw in the pit of fire were adulterers.

Fourth, the person whom you saw swimming in the river, whose face was being struck with stones, was a usurer.

Fifth, the ugly man whom you saw lighting the fire and circling around it was Mālik, the keeper of Hell.

Sixth, the tall man in the garden was Ibrāhīm (peace be upon him). The children around him were those who were born and died upon the true religion.

The narrator of the hadith said: Someone asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what will be the state of the children of the polytheists?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Among them are also the children of the polytheists.”

Seventh, the people whose bodies were half ugly and half handsome had engaged in both good and bad deeds. Allah had forgiven them for this offense.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith. In another narration it says: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Tonight two men came to me and took me to a pure land.” Then he mentioned the incident described above. “We set out and reached a pit like an oven. Its upper part was narrow and its lower part wide, and a fire was burning inside it. As the blazing flames surged upward, the people inside would rise with them, nearly emerging through the mouth of the pit. When the flames subsided, they were thrown back down. All the men and women receiving punishment there were naked.”

The continuation of the hadith says: Then we came to a river filled with blood. A man was standing in the middle of the river, and another stood on its bank. In front of him were some stones. Whenever the man in the middle of the river came forward and tried to climb out, the man on the bank struck his face with a stone and forced him back to his place. Every time he tried to come out, the other man struck him in the face with a stone and drove him back, compelling him to return to his place.

It also says: My two companions took me up a tree and brought me into a most beautiful house, more beautiful than any house I had ever seen. Inside it I saw both young and old people.

It also says: The person whose head I saw being split down to his neck was a liar. He would tell lies, which would be repeated and thus spread throughout the world. This punishment will continue until the Day of Resurrection.

That narration also says: The person whose head I saw being crushed had been blessed by Allah with the opportunity to learn the Qur’an. But he abandoned it, spending the night only in sleep and failing to act according to the Qur’an’s instructions during the day. He too will be punished in this manner until the Day of Resurrection.

The first house you entered is the dwelling of the ordinary believers, and this house is the dwelling of the martyrs. I am Jibrīl, and he is Mīkā’īl (peace be upon him). Raise your head upward.” I raised my head and saw something like a cloud above me. They both said, “This is your dwelling.” I said, “Let me enter my house.” They said, “Your life still remains, and you have not completed it. Had you completed your lifespan, you could have entered this palace.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section 8 — Cases in Which Lying Is Permissible

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: Lying is fundamentally forbidden. However, it is permissible in some cases subject to certain conditions. I discussed this in detail in my book Kitab al-Adhkar. In brief: People speak in order to achieve an objective. If a good objective can be achieved without lying, then lying is forbidden. But if it cannot be achieved without lying, then lying is permissible. If the objective is permissible, lying is also permissible; and if it is obligatory, lying is also obligatory. For example, if a Muslim is hiding with someone out of fear of an unjust murderer, or has moved wealth to someone else for fear that it may be looted, and the wrongdoer asks someone where it is, then it is obligatory for that person to lie. Likewise, if someone has been entrusted with a deposit and a wrongdoer wants to seize it, it is obligatory to lie in order to conceal it. In such cases, one should accomplish the purpose through indirect wording, while maintaining a sound intention. In that case he is not a liar, even if the words outwardly convey a lie or appear to be a lie from the perspective of the person addressed. If, in such a situation, he abandons indirectness and tells a direct lie, it is still not forbidden.

Scholars have cited the hadith narrated by Umm Kulthum (may Allah be pleased with her) as evidence that lying is permissible in these cases. The hadith is mentioned here: She said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say:”

ليس الكتاب الذي يصلحHone بين الناس فيتمي خيراً أو يقول خيرا.

The one who reconciles people is not a liar; rather, he promotes goodness and speaks good words. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Imam Muslim’s narration includes these words: Umm Kulthum (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “I never heard him permit people to use stratagems, except in three cases: in matters of war, in reconciling people and establishing peace between them, and in conversation between a husband and his wife or a wife and her husband.”

Section 9 — Verifying Information Before Relating It

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَلَا تَقْفُ مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِ عِلْمٌ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge.” (Surah al-Isra: 36)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : مَا يَلْفِظُ مِنْ قَوْلِ إِلا لَدَيْهِ رَقِيبٌ عَتِيدٌ.

“He does not utter a word without having a vigilant observer ready beside him to record it.” (Surah Qaf: 18)

١٥٤٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كَفَى بِالْمَرْءِ كذبا أن يُحَدِّثَ بِكُلِّ مَا سَمِعَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1547. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “It is sufficient for a person to be considered a liar that he relates everything he hears.”
Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٤٨ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ حَدَّثَ عَنِّي بِحَدِيثِ يَرَى أَنَّهُ كَذَّبٌ فَهُوَ أَحَدُ الْكَاذِبِينَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1548. Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever narrates a hadith from me while knowing that it is false is one of the liars.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَسْمَاء رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنْ امْرَأَةً قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ لِي ضَرَّةٌ فَهَلْ عَلَى جُنَاحٌ إِنْ تَشَبِّعْتُ مِنْ زَوْجِي غَيْرَ الَّذِي يُعْطِينِي فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمُتَشَبَعُ بما لم يُعط كَلابِسِ تَوْبَى زُورٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْمُسْبَعُ هُوَ الذي يُظهر الشبعَ وَلَيْسَ بِشَبْعَانَ وَمَعْنَاهُ هُنَا أَنَّهُ يُظْهِرُ أَنَّهُ حَصَلَ لَهُ فَضِيلَةٌ وليست حاصلة. ولابس ثوبى زور أى ذي زُورٍ وَهُوَ الَّذِي يُزَوِّرُ عَلَى النَّاسِ بِأَنْ يتربى يزي أهل الزهد أو العلم أو الثروة لِيَغْتَرَ بِهِ النَّاسُ وَلَيْسَ هُوَ بِتِلْكَ الصَّفَةِ وَقِيلَ غَيْرُ ذَلِكَ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ.

1549. Asma (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. A woman said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have a co-wife. If I say that my husband gave me something although he did not give it to me, will I be sinful?” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “The one who claims to have been given what he was not given is like one wearing two garments of falsehood.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Al-mutashabbī is a person who, despite being hungry, presents himself as satisfied by food. He wants to show that he possesses honor and status, although in reality he does not. “One wearing two garments of falsehood” means a liar: one who falsely presents himself to people as a scholar, ascetic, or wealthy person in order to deceive them, although in reality he is not so. Some scholars have given other interpretations.

Section 10 — False Testimony Is Strictly Forbidden

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَاجْتَنِبُوا قَوْلَ الزُّور.

The Most High Allah says:

“Avoid false speech.” (Surah al-Hajj: 30)

وقال تعالى : وَلَا تَقْفُ مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِ عِلْمٌ

“Do not pursue that of which you have no knowledge.” (Surah al-Isra: 36)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : مَا يَلْفِظُ مِنْ قَوْل إِلا لَدَيْهِ رَقِيبٌ عَتِيدٌ.

“Whatever word he utters, a vigilant observer, ever ready, is with him to record it.” (Surah Qaf: 18)

“Indeed, your Lord is ever watchful.” (Surah al-Fajr: 14)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لَبِالْمِرْصَادِ.وقال تعالى : وَالَّذِينَ لَا يَشْهَدُونَ الزُّورَ

“The servants of the Most Merciful are those who do not bear false witness. When they encounter meaningless talk, they pass by it with the dignity of courteous and honorable people.” (Surah al-Furqan: 72)

١٥٥٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسَلَّمَ إِلا أَتَيْتُكُمْ بِاكْبَرِ الْكَبَائِرِ قُلْنَا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْإِشْرَاكَ بِاللَّهِ وَعُقُوقُ الوَالِدَيْنِ وَكَانَ مُتَكَنَّا فَجَلَسَ فَقَالَ إِلَّا وَقَوْلُ الزَّوْرِ فَمَا زَالَ يُكَبِّرُهَا حتَّى قُلْنَا لَيْتَهُ سَكَتَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1550. Abu Bakrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Shall I not inform you of the greatest of major sins?” We said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Associating partners with Allah and disobeying parents.” He had been reclining when he said this. Then he sat upright and said, “Indeed, and false speech.” He continued repeating this until we said, “If only he would stop.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 11 — The Prohibition of Cursing a Specific Person or Animal

١٥٥١ – عَنْ أَبِي زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتِ بْنِ الصِّحاكِ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ وَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ بَيْعَةِ الرضوان قالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ خَلْفَ عَلَى يَمِين بملة غير الاسلام كَاذِبًا مُتَعَمِّداً فَهُوَ كَمَا قَالَ وَمَنْ قَتَلَ نَفْسَهُ بِشَيْءٍ عَذِّبَ بِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلَيْسَ عَلَى رَجُلٍ نَذَرَ فِيمَا لَا يَمْلِكُهُ وَلَعْنُ الْمُؤْمِنِ كَقَتْلِهِ متفق عَلَيْهِ.

1551. Abu Zayd Thabit ibn al-Dahhak al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He participated in the solemn pledge known as the Pledge of Ridwan. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Whoever deliberately swears by a religion other than Islam, saying that if he does such-and-such then he is a Jew or a Christian, is as he has said. Whoever kills himself with something will be punished with that thing on the Day of Resurrection. A vow cannot be made concerning something a person does not own. Cursing a believer is like killing him.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٥٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَنْبَغِي لِصِدِّيقَ أَنْ يَكُونَ لَعَانَا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1552. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “It is not becoming of a truthful believer to be one who curses excessively.”
Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٥٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاء رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَكُونُ اللَّعَانُونَ شُفَعَاءَ وَلَا شُهَدَاءَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1553. Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Those who curse excessively will neither be intercessors nor witnesses on the Day of Resurrection.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٥٤ – وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدَبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَلاعَتُوا بلعنة الله ولا يغضبه ولا بالنَّارِ. رواه أبو داود والترْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1554. Samurah ibn Jundub (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not curse one another with Allah’s curse, His wrath, or the Fire.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said that it is hasan and sahih.

١٥٥٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْسَ الْمُؤْمِنُ بِالطَّعانِ وَلا اللعانِ وَلَا الْفَاحِشِ وَلَا الْبَدِي رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1555. Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “A believer is never one who mocks, curses, uses obscene language, or behaves immorally.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

١٥٥٦ – وَعَنْ أبي الدرداء رضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ الْعَبْدَ إِذ لَعَنَ شَيْئًا صعدت اللعْنَةُ إِلى السَّمَاء فَتُغْلَقُ أَبْوَابُ السَّمَاءِ دُونَهَا ثُمَّ تَهْبِطُ إِلَى الْأَرْضِ فَتُغْلَقُ أَبْوَابُهَا دُونَهَا ثُمَّ تَأْخُذُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً فَإِذا لم تَجِدُ مَسَاعًا رَجَعَتْ إِلى الذي لُعِنَ فَإِنْ كَانَ أَهْلاً لِذلِكَ وَالا رَجَعَتْ إِلَى قَائِلِهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1556. Abu al-Darda (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When a servant curses something, the curse rises toward the sky, but the gates of the sky close before it. Then it descends to the earth, but its gates also close before it. It then turns right and left. If it finds no passage, it returns to the one who was cursed. If he deserves the curse, it falls upon him; otherwise, it returns to the one who uttered it.” Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

١٥٥٧ – وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ بَيْنَمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي بَعْضِ أَسْفَارِهِ وَامْرَأَةٌ مِّنَ الْأَنْصَارِ عَلَى نَاقَةٍ فَضْحِرَتْ فَلَعَنَتَها فَسَمِعَ ذَلِكَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ خُذُوا مَا عَلَيْهَا وَدَعُوهَا فَإِنَّهَا مَلْعُوْنَةٌ قَالَ عِمْرَانَ فَكَانِي أَرَاهَا الْآنَ تَمْشِي فِي النَّاسِ مَا يَعْرِضُ لَهَا أَحَدٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1557. Imran ibn al-Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) was on a journey, and we were with him. An Ansari woman was driving her camel very rapidly and cursing it. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) heard her and said: “Unload what is on it and let it go, for it is now accursed.” Imran (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I can still see it now, wandering among the people, with no one paying attention to it.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٥٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بَرْزَةً نَضْلَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ الْأَسْلَمِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا جَارِيَةٌ عَلَى نَاقَةٍ عَلَيْهَا بَعْضُ مَتَاعِ الْقَوْمِ إِذْ بَصُرَتْ بِالنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وتضايق بهِمُ الْجَبَلُ فَقَالَتْ حَلَّ اللهُمُ الْعَنْهَا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تُصَاحِبْنَا نَاقَةٌ عَلَيْهَا لَعْنَةٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1558. Abu Barzah Nadlah ibn Ubayd al-Aslami (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: Once, a young woman was traveling on a camel carrying some of the people’s belongings. Suddenly she saw the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). The mountain path became narrow for the group. The young woman, urging the camel on, said, “O Allah, curse it!” Hearing this, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “A camel that has been cursed cannot accompany us.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: The meaning of this hadith may seem difficult to understand, but in reality it is not. The hadith establishes only one prohibition concerning the camel: that it accompany the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). Outside his company, it may be sold, slaughtered, or ridden; this hadith imposes no prohibition on those acts. Nor is there any prohibition on using it for other purposes alongside these acts, because all of them are permissible. Only certain uses have been prohibited.

Section 12 — The Permissibility of Cursing Wrongdoers Without Naming Specific Individuals

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّنِ افْتَرَى عَلَى اللَّهِ كَذِبًا أَوْلَئِكَ يُعْرَضُونَ عَلَى ربِّهِمْ وَيَقُولُ الْأَشْهَادُ هُؤلاء الَّذِينَ كَذَبُوا عَلَى رَبِّهِمْ أَلَا لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ عَلَى الظَّالِمِينَ.

The Most High Allah says:

“Who is more unjust than one who fabricates a lie about Allah? Such people will be brought before their Lord, and the witnesses will testify, ‘These are the ones who fabricated lies against their Lord.’ Beware! Allah’s curse is upon the wrongdoers.” (Surah Hud: 18)

وقال تعالى : ونادى أصْحَبُ الْجَنَّةِ أصْحَب النَّارِ أَنْ قَدْ وَجَدْنَا مَا وَعَدَنَا رَبُّنَا حَقًّا فَهَلْ وَجَدْتُمُ ما وَعَدَ رَبُّكُمْ حَقًّا قَالُوا نَعَمُ فَاذْنَ مُؤَذِنَّ بَيْنَهُمْ أَنْ لَعْنَةُ اللَّهِ على الظالمين.

“The inhabitants of Paradise will call out to the inhabitants of Hell: ‘We have found true what our Lord promised us. Have you also found true what your Lord promised you?’ They will say, ‘Yes.’ Then a caller will announce among them: ‘Allah’s curse is upon the wrongdoers.’” (Surah al-A‘raf: 88)

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: It is established from authentic hadith that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) cursed and said: “Allah’s curse is upon women who attach wigs and thereby make their hair appear longer, and upon those who do this for them.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) also said: Allah has cursed those who consume usury. He (the Prophet) cursed those who make images of living creatures. He said: “Allah’s curse is upon those who unlawfully alter the boundaries of land.” Allah has cursed everyone who steals an egg, harms or curses his parents, or sacrifices in the name of anything other than Allah. He said that Allah, His angels, and all people curse the person who introduces an unlawful practice in Madinah al-Munawwarah and the person who gives refuge to one involved in an innovation. He supplicated: O Allah, curse the tribes of Ra‘l, Dhakwan, and ‘Usayyah, for they disobeyed Allah and His Messenger. Ra‘l, Dhakwan, and ‘Usayyah are the names of three Arab tribes. He said: Allah Most High cursed the Jews because they turned the graves of their prophets into places of prostration. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) cursed men who imitate women and women who imitate men. All these statements are found in authentic hadith. Some are narrated in Sahih al-Bukhari, some in Sahih Muslim, and some in both books. I have only indicated them briefly here.

Section 13 — It is forbidden to insult a Muslim unjustly

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ بِغَيْرِ مَا اكْتَسَبُوا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلُوا بُهْتَانًا وَإِثْمًا مُّبِينًا.

Allah Most High says:

“Those who harm believing men and believing women without cause bear the burden of a grave slander and a clear sin.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 58)

١٥٥٩ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَبَابُ الْمُسْلِمِ فَسُوقَ وَقِتَالُهُ كُفْرٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1559. It is narrated from ‘Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Insulting a Muslim is sinful, and fighting him is disbelief.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٦٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَرْمِي رَجُلٌ رَجُلاً بِالْفِسْقِ أَوِ الْكُفْرِ إِلَّا ارْتَدَّتْ عَلَيْهِ إِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ صَاحِبُهُ كَذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1560. It is narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “No person should call another person a sinner or a disbeliever, for if he is not truly so, the accusation will return upon the one who made it.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

١٥٦١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْمُتَسَابَانِ مَا قَالاً فَعَلَى الْبَادِى مِنْهُمَا حَتَّى يَعْتَدِي الْمَظْلُومُ رواه مسلم.

1561. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Among two people who insult each other, the blame lies upon the one who began, so long as the wronged person does not transgress.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٦٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ أَتِي النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِرَجُلٍ قَدْ شَرِبَ قَالَ اضْرِبُوهُ قال أبو هريرة قمنا الضارب بيده والضارب بنقله والضارب بشويه فلما انصرف قَالَ بَعْضُ الْقَوْمِ اخْزَاكَ اللهُ قَالَ لَا تَقُولُوا هَذَا لَا تُعِينُوا عَلَيْهِ الشَّيْطَانَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1562. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: A man who had drunk wine was brought to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He said: “Strike him.” Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Some of us struck him with his hand, some with his shoe, and some with his garment. When he left, someone said, “May Allah disgrace you.” Upon hearing this, he said: “Do not say this. Do not help Satan against him.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

١٥٦٣ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ قَذَفَ الا أن يكُونَ كَمَا قَالَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. مَمْلُوكَهُ بِالزِّنَا يُقَامُ عَلَيْهِ الْحَدُّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الا

1563. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: If anyone accuses his slave woman of adultery, the prescribed punishment will be carried out upon him on the Day of Resurrection—unless she actually is as he claimed.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 14 — It is forbidden to insult the dead unjustly or without a legally recognized reason

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: One must beware of considering the evil deeds and innovations of a dead person lawful and becoming involved in them. Qur’anic verses and hadith concerning this have already been mentioned.

١٥٦٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلمَ لا تَسبُوا الْأَمْوَاتِ فَإِنَّهُمْ قَدْ أَفْضَوْا إِلَى مَا قَدَّمُوا رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

1564. It is narrated from ‘A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not insult the dead, for they have reached the outcome of what they sent ahead.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section 15 — Oppression is prohibited

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ بِغَيْرِ مَا اكْتَسَبُوا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلُوا بُهْتَانًا وَإِثْمًا مُّبِينًا.

Allah Most High says:

“Those who harm believing men and believing women without having committed any offense bear the burden of a grave slander and a clear sin.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 58)

١٥٦٥ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمُسْلِمُ مَنْ سَلِمَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ مِنْ لِسَانِهِ وَبَدِهِ وَالْمُهَاجِرُ مَنْ هَجَرَ مَا نَهَى اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1565. It is narrated from ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with them). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “A Muslim is one from whose tongue and hand other Muslims are safe, and a muhajir is one who abandons what Allah has forbidden.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٦٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَحَبُّ أَنْ يُزَحْزَحَعَنِ النَّارِ وَيُدْخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتَأْتِهِ مَنِيتُهُ وَهُوَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ وَلْيَأْتِ إِلَى الناس الذي يُحِبُّ أَن يُؤْتَى اللَيْهِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1566. It is narrated from ‘Abdullah ibn ‘Amr ibn al-‘As (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Whoever wishes to be saved from Hell and admitted to Paradise should die believing in Allah and the Last Day, and should treat people as he wishes to be treated by them.” Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 16 — It is forbidden to harbor mutual hatred, avoid meeting one another, and sever relations

قالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّمَا الْمُؤْمِنُونَ إِخْوَةٌ فَأَصْلِحُوا بَيْنَ أَخَوَيْكُمْ وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُرْحَمُونَ.
Allah Most High says

“Believers are but brothers. Therefore, reconcile between your brothers and fear Allah so that you may receive mercy.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 10)

وقال تعالى : بَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا مَنْ يُرْتَدَّ مِنْكُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِ فَسَوْفَ يَأْتِيَ اللَّهُ يقوم يُحِبُّهُمْ وَيُحِبُّونَه أَذلَّةٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَعِزَّةٍ عَلَى الْكَافِرِينَ يُجَاهِدُونَ في سَبِيلِ اللهِ وَلَا يَخَافُونَ لَوْمَةَ لائِم ذَلِكَ فَضْلُ اللَّهِ يُؤْتِيهِ مَنْ يُشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ واسع عليم.

“O believers! Whoever among you turns back from his religion, Allah will bring forth others whom He loves and who love Him. They will be humble toward the believers and firm toward the disbelievers. They will strive and fight in Allah’s cause and will not fear the blame of any blamer. This is Allah’s فضل; He grants it to whom He wills. Allah is All-Encompassing, All-Knowing.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 54)

وقال تعالى : مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللهِ وَالَّذِينَ مَعَهُ أَشِدَّاءُ عَلَى الْكُفَّارِ رُحَمَاءُ بَيْنَهُمْ تَرَاهُم رَكعًا سُجَّدًا يَبْتَغُونَ فَضْلًا مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَرِضْوَانًا.

“Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and those with him are stern toward the disbelievers yet compassionate among themselves. You will see them bowing and prostrating, seeking bounty from Allah and His pleasure.” (Surah al-Fath: 29)

١٥٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَبَاغَضُوا وَلَا تَحَاسَدُوا ولا تَدَابَرُوا ولا تقاطعوا وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ اللهُ اخْوَانًا وَلا يَحِلُّ لِمُسْلِمِ أَن يُهْجَرَ أَخَاهُ فَوْقَ ثَلَاثَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1567. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not hate one another, envy one another, turn away from one another, or sever ties with one another. O servants of Allah, be brothers. It is not lawful for a Muslim to forsake his Muslim brother for more than three days.” [Note: The renowned hadith scholar Hafiz Ibn Hajar al-‘Asqalani (may Allah have mercy on him), in explaining the words “O servants of Allah, be brothers,” cites a statement by Imam al-Qurtubi: “Be bound together like full brothers in compassion, sympathy in hardship and sorrow, concern, love, and mutual assistance. This brotherhood can be established only by avoiding everything that may destroy relations. Otherwise, enmity replaces brotherhood, and the fruits of brotherhood and good character are destroyed.”]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٥٦٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ تُفتح أبواب الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الاثنين وَيَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ فَيُغْفَرُ لِكُلِّ عَبْدِ لَا يُشْرِكُ بالله شَيْئًا إِلا رَجُلاً كَانَتْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ أخيه شَحْنَاءُ فَيُقَالُ انْظُرُوا هَدَيْنِ حَتَّى يصطلحا انظُرُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطلحا . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ تُعْرَضُ الْأَعْمَالُ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ خَمِيشَ وَاثْنَيْنِ وَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ.

1568. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “The gates of Paradise are opened every Monday and Thursday, and every servant who does not associate anything with Allah is forgiven, except a person between whom and his brother there is hostility. It is said: ‘Give these two time until they reconcile; give these two time until they reconcile.’”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In another narration of his: The deeds are presented every Monday and Thursday, and the remainder of the hadith is similar to what was mentioned above.

Section 17 — Envy is forbidden

Envy means wishing for the destruction of a blessing that Allah has bestowed upon someone. It may be a worldly blessing or a religious blessing.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : أَمْ يَحْسُدُونَ النَّاسَ عَلَى مَا أَتَاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْ فَضْلِهِ ، فَقَدْ أَتَيْنَا ال إبراهيم الكتب وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَأَتَيْتُهُمْ مُلْكًا عَظِيمًا.

Allah Most High says:

“Or do they envy people for the bounty Allah has granted them? Indeed, We gave the descendants of Abraham the Scripture and wisdom, and We gave them a great kingdom.” (Surah al-Nisa’: 54)

١٥٦٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اياكُمْ وَالْحَسَدَ فَإِنَّ الْحَسَدَ يَأْكُلُ الْحَسَنَاتِ كَمَا تَأْكُلُ النَّارُ الْحَطِبَ أَوْ قَالَ العشب رواه أبو داود.

1569. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Beware of envy, for envy destroys good deeds just as fire consumes dry wood—or grass.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith.

Section 18 — It is forbidden to seek out one another’s faults and to eavesdrop

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : وَلَا تَجَسَّسُوا

Allah Most High says:

“Do not seek out one another’s faults.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 12)

وقال تعالى : وَالَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ بِغَيْرِ مَا اكْتَسَبُوا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلُوا بُهْتَانًا وَأَثْمًا مُّبِينًا.

“Those who harm believing men and believing women without offense bear the burden of a grave false accusation and a clear sin.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 58)

١٥٧٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِيَّاكُمْ وَالظَّنِّ فَإِنَّ الظَّن اكذبُ الْحَدِيثِ وَلَا تَحَسَّسُوا وَلَا تَجَسَّسُوا وَلَا تَنَافَسُوا وَلا تَحَاسَدُوا وَلا تَبَاغَضُوا وَلا تَدابَرُوا وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ اللهِ اخْوَانًا كَمَا أمَرَكُمُ الْمُسْلِمُ أخو المسلم لا يَظْلِمُهُ ولا يخذله ولا يحقره التقوى ههنا التقوى ههنا ويُشير إلى صدره بحسب امرئ من الشَّرِّ أَنْ يُحْفِرَ أَخَاهُ الْمُسْلِمَ كُلُّ الْمُسْلِمِ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِ حَرَامٌ دَمُهُ وَعِرْضُهُ وَمَالُهُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يَنْظُرُ إِلَى أَجْسَادِكُمْ ولا إلى صُورِكُمْ وَلَكِن يُنظرُ إِلى قُلُوبِكُمْ وَأَعْمَالِكُمْ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَا تَحَاسَدُوا وَلَا تَبَاغَضُوا وَلَا تَجَسَّسُوا وَلَا تَحَسَّسُوا وَلَا تَنَاجَسُوا وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ الله اخْوَانًا. وفي روايةٍ لا تَقَاطَعُوا وَلَا تَدَابَرُوا وَلَا تَبَاغَضُوا وَلَا تَحَاسَدُوا وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ اللَّهِ اخوانا . وفي روايةٍ لا تَهَاجَرُوا وَلَا يَبعُ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَيْعِ بَعْضٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ بكل هذه الرِّوَايَاتِ وَرَوَى الْبُخَارِيُّ اكْثَرُهَا .

1570. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Beware of suspicion, for suspicion is the most false of speech. Do not pry into one another’s affairs, do not seek out one another’s faults, do not compete with one another, do not envy one another, and do not sever relations. O servants of Allah, be brothers to one another, as He has commanded you. A Muslim is the brother of another Muslim: he does not wrong him, abandon him, or despise him. Taqwa is here”—and he pointed to his chest. “It is enough evil for a person that he despises or hates his Muslim brother. The blood, honor, and property of every Muslim are inviolable to every Muslim. Allah does not look at your bodies or your faces, but He looks at your hearts and deeds.”

Another narration says: “Do not envy one another, pry into one another’s affairs, seek out one another’s faults, or outbid one another in a sale. O servants of Allah, be brothers.” Another narration says: “Do not sever relations, stop keeping in touch, or hate one another. O servants of Allah, be brothers.” Yet another narration says: “Do not abandon one another, and do not buy over another’s sale.” [Note: The original word is ‘tanajush’. It means that while one person is bidding for an item, another bids higher for the same item; or that someone acts as the seller’s agent, pretends to be a buyer, and raises the price in front of the genuine buyer; or praises the seller’s goods undesirably to make them appealing to the buyer, and so on. These practices are forbidden in buying and selling.]

Imam Muslim compiled the aforementioned narrations, and Imam al-Bukhari included most of them in his compilation.

١٥٧١ – وَعَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّكَ إِنِ اتَّبَعْتَ عَوْرَاتِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ أَفْسَدْتَهُمْ أَوْ كُنْتَ أَنْ تُفْسِدَهُمْ حديث صحيح رواه أبو داود بإسناد صحيح .

1571. It is narrated from Mu‘awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “If you pursue the faults of Muslims, you will corrupt them or nearly corrupt them.”

This is an authentic hadith. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٥٧٢ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ أَتِي بِرَجُلٍ فَقِيلَ لَهُ هُذَا فُلَانٌ تقطرُ لِحْيَتُهُ خَمْرًا فَقَالَ إِنَّا قَدْ نُهِينَا عَنِ النَّجَسِ وَلَكِنْ إِنْ يُظْهَرْ لَنَا شَيْ نَأْخُذْ بِهِ – حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِمٍ

1572. It is narrated from ‘Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him). A man was brought to him, and it was said: This is so-and-so; wine is dripping from his beard. ‘Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: We have been forbidden to search for people’s faults. But when something of this nature becomes evident to us, we may act on the basis of it.
This hadith is hasan and authentic. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with a chain meeting the conditions stipulated by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim.

Section 19 — It is forbidden to harbor unfounded ill opinions of a Muslim

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى: بَايُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اجْتَنِبُوا كَثِيرًا مِنَ الظَّنِّ إِنَّ بَعْضَ الظَّنِّ إِثْمٌ.

Allah Most High says:

“O believers! Avoid excessive suspicion, for some suspicion is sinful.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 12)

١٥٧٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِيَّاكُمْ وَالظَّنِّ فَإِنَّ الظَّنِّ اكذبُ الْحَدِيثِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1573. It is narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Beware of suspicion, for suspicion is the most false of speech.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 20 — It is forbidden to despise Muslims

قالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا يَسْخَرُ قَوْمٌ مِنْ قَوْمٍ عَسَى أَنْ يكُونُوا خَيْرًا مِنْهُمْ وَلَا نِسَاءٌ مِنْ نِسَاءٍ عَسَى أَنْ يُكُنَّ خَيْرًا مِنْهُنَّ وَلَا تَلْمِزُوا انفُسَكُمْ وَلَا تَنَابَزُوا بِالْأَلْقَابِ بِئْسَ الْاسْمُ الْفُسُوقُ بَعْدَ الْإِيْمَانِ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَتُبْ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الظَّالِمُونَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“O believers! Let not men ridicule other men; perhaps those being ridiculed are better than them. And let not women ridicule other women; perhaps those being ridiculed are better than them. Do not taunt one another, nor call one another by offensive nicknames. Evil is the name of wickedness after faith. Those who do not repent and desist from such conduct are the wrongdoers.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 11)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَيْلٌ لِكُلِّ هُمَزَةٍ أَمَزَةٍ.

“Woe to every person who slanders people to their faces and spreads their faults behind their backs.” (Surah al-Humazah: 1)

١٥٧٤ وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بِحَسْبِ امْرِئٍ مِنَ الشَّرِّ أَنْ يُحْفِرَ أَخَاهُ الْمُسْلِمَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1574. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: It is sufficient evil for a person that he despises his Muslim brother.
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٧٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ مَنْ كَانَ فِي قَلْبِهِ مِثْقَالَ ذَرَّةٍ مِنْ كَبْرِ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ يُحِبُّ أن يكونَ ثَوْبُهُ حَسَنًا وَنَعْلَهُ حَسَنَةً فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ جَمِيلٌ يُحِبُّ الْجَمَالَ الْكَبْرُ بطرُ الْحَقِّ وَغَمْطُ النَّاسِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1575. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever has the weight of an atom of arrogance in his heart will not enter Paradise. A man said, “A person likes his clothes and shoes to be beautiful.” He said: Indeed, Allah is Beautiful and loves beauty. Arrogance is rejecting the truth and despising people.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٧٦ – وَعَنْ جُنْدَبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ وَاللهِ لَا يَغْفِرُ لِفُلانٍ فَقَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ مَنْ ذَا الَّذِي يتالى على أن لا أغْفِرَ لِفُلان إِنِّي قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُ وَأَحْبَطْتُ عَمَلَكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1576. Jundub ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: A man said, “By Allah, Allah will not forgive so-and-so.” Thereupon the Exalted Allah said: Who is he that swears by Me that I will not forgive so-and-so? I have forgiven him and nullified all your deeds.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 21 — Prohibition of expressing joy or satisfaction at a Muslim’s suffering

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّمَا الْمُؤْمِنُونَ إِخْوَةٌ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“The believers are brothers to one another.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 10)

وقال تعالى : إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يُحِبُّونَ أَنْ تَشِيعَ الْفَاحِشَةُ فِي الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اليم في الدُّنْيا وَالْآخِرَةِ ، وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ وَأَنْتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُونَ.

“Those who wish indecency and obscenity to spread among the believers will have a painful punishment in this world and the Hereafter. Allah knows, and you do not know.” (Surah al-Nur: 19)

١٥٧٧ – وَعَنْ وَائِلَةَ بْنِ الْأَسْفَعِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تُظهر السَّمَائَةَ لأَخِيكَ فَيَرْحَمَهُ اللهُ وَيَبْتَلِيكَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِنِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1577. Wathilah ibn al-Asqa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not rejoice at your brother’s misfortune, for Allah may show him mercy and afflict you with it.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 22 — Prohibition of mocking an established lineage

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ بِغَيْرِ مَا اكْتَسَبُوا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلُوا بُهْتَانًا وَأَثْمًا مُّبِينًا.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Those who harm believing men and believing women without their having committed any offense bear the burden of a great false accusation and a manifest sin upon themselves.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 58)

١٥٧٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اثْنَتَانِ فِي النَّاسِ هُمَا بِهِمْ كُفر الطعنُ فِي النَّسَبِ وَالنِّيَاحَةُ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ رَوَاهُ مُسلم.

1578. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There are two things among people that constitute disbelief: attacking lineage and wailing over the dead.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 23 — Prohibition of deceiving and cheating

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ يُؤْدُّونَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ بِغَيْرِ مَا اكْتَسَبُوا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلُوا بُهْتَانًا وَأَثْمًا مُبِينًا.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Those who harm believing men and believing women without their having committed any offense bear the burden of a great false accusation and a manifest sin upon themselves.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 58)

١٥٧٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ حَمَلَ عَلَيْنَا السّلاحَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا وَمَنْ غَشْنَا فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

وفي روايةٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عَلَى صُبْرَةٍ طَعَامٍ فَأَدْخَلَ يَدَهُ فيهَا فَنَالَتْ أصابعه بللاً فَقَالَ ما هذا يا صاحِبَ الطَّعَامِ قَالَ أَصَابَتْهُ السَّمَاءُ يَا رسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ أَفَلَا جَعَلْتَهُ فَوْقَ الطَّعَامِ حَتَّى بَرَاهُ النَّاسُ مَنْ غَشْنَا فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا.

1579. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever takes up arms against us is not one of us. And whoever cheats us is not one of us.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration, it is reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) passed by a heap of grain and put his hand into it. His fingers felt wet. He said: “O owner of the grain, what is this?” He replied, “It was wetted by rain, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: “Why did you not place it on top so that people could see it and buy it knowingly? Whoever cheats us is not one of us.”

١٥٨٠ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَنَاجَشُوا -متفق عليه.

1580. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not outbid your brother.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٨١ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنِ النجش – متفق عليه.

1581. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) forbade one person from bidding over another person’s bid.¹
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. [Note: For an explanation of the word “najash,” see the note to Hadith 1570.]

١٥٨٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ ذَكَرَ رَجُلٌ لِرَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ يُخْدَعُ فِي الْبُوعِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ مَنْ بَايَعْتَ فَقُلْ لَا خِلَابَةً مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1582. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A man came to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) and said that he was deceived in buying and selling. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Tell the person with whom you transact, “There shall be no deception.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٨٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ خَيْبَ زَوْجَةَ امْرِئٍ أَوْ مَمْلُوكَهُ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

1583. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever deceives someone’s wife or female slave and corrupts her character is not one of us.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

Section 24 — Prohibition of breaking promises

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا أَوْفُوا بِالْعُقُودِ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“O believers! Fulfill the covenants you have made.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 1)

وقال تعالى : وأَوْفُوا بِالْعَهْدِ إِنَّ الْعَهْدَ كَانَ مَسْئُوْلاً.

“Fulfill your promise or covenant, for you will be held accountable for the promise or covenant.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 34)

١٥٨٤ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ارْبَعٍ مَنْ كُنْ فِيهِ كَانَ مُنَافِقًا خَالِصًا وَمَنْ كَانَتْ فِيهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِنْهُنَّ كَانَ فِيهِ خَصْلَةٌ مِنَ النِّفَاقِ حَتَّى يَدَعَهَا إِذَا أَوْ تُمِنَ خَانَ وَإِذَا حَدَّثَ كذبَ وَإِذا عَاهَدَ غَدَرَ وَإِذَا خَاصَمَ فَجَرَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1584. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever has four traits is a pure hypocrite, and whoever has one of them has one trait of hypocrisy until he gives it up: when entrusted, he betrays; when he speaks, he lies; when he makes a covenant, he breaks it; and when he quarrels, he uses obscene language.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٨٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَأَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ قَالُوا قَالَ النبي صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِكُلِّ غَادِرٍ لواء يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ يُقَالُ هَذِهِ غَدْرَةٌ فلان مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1585. Abdullah ibn Masud, Abdullah ibn Umar, and Anas (may Allah be pleased with them) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Every betrayer will have a banner on the Day of Resurrection, and it will be said: This is the betrayal of so-and-so.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٨٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِكُلِّ غادر لواء عِندَ اسْتِه يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ يُرْفَعُ لَهُ بِقَدْرِ غَدْره الا ولا غادر اعظم غَدْرًا مِنْ أَمِيرِ عَامَّةٍ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1586. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Every betrayer will have a banner raised behind him at the level of his buttocks on the Day of Resurrection. It will be raised in proportion to the extent of his betrayal. Beware: no betrayer is greater than the ruler of the general populace.”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. [Note: “Amir of the general populace” means the leader of the general public, the person bearing the highest responsibility of the nation.]

١٥٨٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى ثَلَاثَةً أَنَا خَصْمُهُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ رَجُلٌ أَعْطَى بِن ثُمَّ غَدَرَ ورجل بَاعَ حُراً فَأَكَلَ ثَمَنَهُ وَرَجُلٌ اسْتَأْجَرَ اجيرًا فَاسْتَوْفِى مِنْهُ وَلَمْ يُعْطه أَجْرَهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1587. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah the Exalted said: I will be the adversary of three people on the Day of Resurrection: one who makes a promise in My name and then breaks it; one who sells a free person and consumes his price; and one who hires a laborer, obtains full work from him, but does not pay him his wage.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 25 — Prohibition of reproaching someone after giving a gift or charity

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لا تُبْطِلُوا صَدَقَاتِكُمْ بِالْمَنِّ وَالْأَذَى . كَالَّذِي يُنْفِقُ مَالَةَ رِئَاءَ النَّاسِ وَلَا يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ، فَمَثَلُهُ كَمَثَلِ صفوان عَلَيْهِ تُراب فَأَصَابَه وابل فتَرَكَهُ صَلنا ، لا يَقْدِرُونَ عَلَى شَيْءٍ مِّمَّا كسبوا ، وَاللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الْكَفِرِينَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“O believers! Do not invalidate your charitable deeds with reminders of your generosity and hurtful words, like the one who spends his wealth only to show off to people. He neither believes in Allah nor in the Hereafter. His example is like that of a huge rock covered with soil: when heavy rain falls upon it, it leaves it bare and clean. Such people gain no benefit from the reward of what they have given. Allah does not guide the disbelieving people.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 264)

وقال تعالى : الَّذِينَ يُنفِقُونَ أَمْوَالَهُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ لَا يُتْبَعُوْنَ مَا أَنْفَقُوا مَنَا ولا أذى : لَهُمْ أَجْرُهُمْ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ ، وَلا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ.

“Those who spend their wealth in the way of Allah and do not follow what they spend with reminders of their favor or injury will have their reward محفوظ with their Lord. They will have no fear, nor will they grieve.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 262)

١٥٨٨ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ ثلاثةٌ لا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلا يَنظُرُ اليْهِمْ وَلَا يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
قالَ فَقَرَأَهَا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ قَالَ أَبُو ذَرٍ خَابُوا وَخَسِرُوا مَنْ هُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ الْمُسْبِلُ وَالْمَنَّانُ وَالْمُنْفِقُ سَلْعَتَهُ بِالْحَلْفِ الْكَاذِبِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ الْمُسْبِلُ إِزَارَهُ يَعْنِيالْمُسْبِلُ إِزَارَهُ وَثَوْبَهُ اسْفَلَ الكَعْبَين للخيلاء.

1588. Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah will not speak to three types of people on the Day of Resurrection, nor look at them, nor purify them, and they will have a painful punishment. Abu Dharr said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) repeated this statement three times. Abu Dharr said further: They have been disappointed and lost. O Messenger of Allah, who are they? He said: The one who lets his garment hang below his ankles, the one who reminds others of his favors, and the one who sells his merchandise by means of false oaths.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration, it says: The one who lets his lower garment and clothing hang down—that is, the one who, out of pride and arrogance, lets his lower garment, clothing, and the like hang below his ankles.

Section 26 — Prohibition of pride, arrogance, and rebellion

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : الَّذِينَ يَجْتَنِبُونَ كَبْشِرَ الْإِثْمِ وَالْفَوَاحِشَ إِلَّا اللَّمَمَ ، إِنَّ رَبَّكَ واسع المغفرة ، هُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِكُمْ إِذْ أَنْشَاكُم مِّنَ الْأَرْضِ وَإِذْ أَنْتُمْ أَجَنَّةً فِي بُطُونِ أمهتِكُمْ ، فَلا تُرَكُوا أَنْفُسَكُمْ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِمَنِ اتَّقَى.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Those who avoid the major sins and indecencies, except for minor lapses—indeed, your Lord is vast in forgiveness. He knows you best: when He created you from the earth and when you were embryos in your mothers’ wombs. So do not claim yourselves to be pure; He knows best who is mindful of Him.” (Surah al-Najm: 32)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّمَا السَّبِيلُ عَلَى الَّذِينَ يَظْلِمُونَ النَّاسِ وَيَبْغُونَ فِي الْأَرْضِ بِغَيْرِ الْحَقِّ أُولَئِكَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اليم

“There is no blame upon those who, after being wronged, defend themselves. Blame is only upon those who wrong people and commit transgression on earth without justification. For them is a painful punishment.” (Surah al-Shura: 42)

١٥٨٩ – وَعَنْ عِيَاضٍ بن حِمارٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى أَوْحَى إِلَى أَنْ تَوَاضَعُوا حَتَّى لَا يَبْغِي أَحَدٌ عَلَى أَحَدٍ ولا يَفْجُرَ أَحَدٌ عَلَى أَحَدٍ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1589. Iyad ibn Himar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah the Exalted revealed to me: Be humble toward one another, so that none of you transgresses against another and none of you boasts over another.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٩٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذا قَالَ الرَّجُلُ هَلَكَ النَّاسُ فَهُوَ أَهْلَكُهُمْ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ، وَهُذَا النَّهَى لِمَنْ قَالَ ذلِكَ عُجْبًا بِنَفْسِهِ وَتَصَاغراً لِلنَّاسِ وَارْتفاعًا عَلَيْهِمْ فَهُذَا هُوَ الْحَرَامُ وَأَمَّا مَنْ قاله لما يرى فِي النَّاسِ مِنْ نَقص في أمرِ دِينِهِمْ وَقَالَهُ تَحَزْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ وَعَلَى الدِّينِ فَلا بأس به. هكذا فَسَّرَهُ الْعُلَمَاء وَفَصَّلُوهُ وَمِمَّنْ قَالَهُ مِنَ الْآئِمَةِ الْأَعْلَامِ مالك بن أنس وَالْخَطَابِي وَالْحُمَيْدِي وَاخْرُوْنَ وَقَدْ أَوْضَعْتُهُ فِي كِتَابِ الْأَذْكَارِ.

1590. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a person says, “The people are ruined,” then he is the most ruined of them.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: This prohibition applies to one who considers himself superior, regards other people as inferior, and says, “The people are ruined,” in order to display his superiority over them. Such conduct is completely forbidden. But if someone observes people’s ignorance and shortcomings regarding their religion and makes such a remark out of sorrow for their religion, there is no harm in it. Malik ibn Anas, al-Khattabi, al-Humaydi, and other eminent scholars have explained this hadith in this way. I have discussed the matter in detail in Kitab al-Adhkar.

Section 27 — Prohibition of a Muslim severing conversation with another Muslim for more than three days; however, it is permissible when innovation or sinful conduct becomes manifest

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّمَا الْمُؤْمِنُونَ إِخْوَةٌ فَأَصْلِحُوا بَيْنَ أَخَوَيْكُمْ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“The believers are but brothers. So reconcile between your brothers.” (Surah al-Hujurat: 10)

وقال تعالى : وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوا عَلَى الْإِثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ.

“Cooperate with one another in righteousness and piety, and do not cooperate in sin and transgression. Fear Allah. Indeed, His punishment is severe.” (Surah al-Ma’idah: 2)

١٥٩١ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تقاطعوا ولا تَدَابَرُوا وَلا تَبَاغَضُوا وَلا تَحَاسَدُوا وَكُونُوا عِبَادَ اللَّهِ اخْوَانًا وَلَا يَحِلُّ لِمُسْلِمِ أَن يُهْجَرَ أَخَاهُ فَوْقَ ثَلَاثَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1591. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not sever mutual relations, do not turn your backs on one another, and do not harbor envy, hatred, or rancor. O servants of Allah, be brothers to one another. It is not lawful for a Muslim to forsake his Muslim brother for more than three days.”

١٥٩٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَحِلُّ لِمُسْلِمِ أَنْ يُهْجَرَ أَخَاهُ فَوْقَ ثَلاثِ لَيَالٍ يَلْتَقِيَانِ فَيُعْرِضُ هُذَا وَيُعْرِضُ هذا. وَخَيْرُهُمَا الَّذِي يَبْدَأُ بِالسَّلامِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1592. Abu Ayyub (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “It is not lawful for a Muslim to forsake his Muslim brother for more than three nights, such that when they meet, one turns away from this side and the other turns away from that side. The better of the two is the one who begins with the greeting of peace.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٩٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تُعْرَضُ الْأَعْمَالُ فِي كُلِّ اثْنَيْنِ وَخَمِيسِ فَيَغْفِرُ اللَّهُ لِكُلِّ امْرِئٍ لَا يُشْرِكْ بالله شَيْئًا إِلا امْرَمَا كَانَتْ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ أَخِيهِ شَحْنَاهُ فَيَقُولُ أَتْرُكُوا هَذَيْنِ حَتَّى يَصْطَلِنَا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1593. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “People’s deeds are presented every Monday and Thursday. Allah forgives everyone who does not associate anything with Him. However, He does not forgive the person who has enmity with his Muslim brother. Regarding these two, Allah says: ‘Leave these two until they reconcile with each other.’”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٥٩٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ قَدْ أَيسَ أَنْ يُعْبُدَهُ الْمُصَلُّوْنَ فِي جَزِيرَةِ الْعَرَبِ وَلَكِنْ فِي التحريشِ بَيْنَهُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم التحريسُ الْأَفْسَادُ وَتَغْيِيرُ قُلُوْبِهِمْ وَتَقَاطَعُهُمْ.

1594. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “Indeed, Satan has despaired of being worshipped by those who pray in the Arabian Peninsula, but he has not despaired of causing disputes, rancor, and severance of relations among them.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The word tahreesh means sowing the seeds of discord, causing changes in their hearts, and severing relations.

١٥٩٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا يَحِلُّ المسلم أن يهجرَ أَخَاهُ فَوْقَ ثلاث فَمَنْ هَجَرَ فَوْقَ ثَلَاثَ فَمَاتَ دَخَلَ النَّارَ – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِمِ

1595. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “It is not lawful for a Muslim to sever relations with his brother for more than three days. Whoever remains separated for more than three days and dies will enter Hell.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a chain of transmission meeting the standards accepted by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim.

١٥٩٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي خراش حَدَّرَدِ بْنِ أَبِي حَيْرَةِ الْأَسْلَمِي وَيُقَالُ السلمي الصَّحَابِيُّ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ هَجَرَ أَخَاهُ سَنَةً فَهُوَ كسفك دمه – رواه أبو داود باشناد صحيح

1596. Abu Khirash Hadrad ibn Abi Hadrad al-Aslami, also known as al-Sulami, the Companion (may Allah be pleased with him), reported: He heard the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “Whoever forsakes his brother for a year is like one who has killed him.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٥٩٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا يَحِلُّ لِمُؤْمِنِ أَنْ يُهْجَرَ مُؤْمِنًا فَوْقَ ثَلَاثَ فَإِنْ مَرَّتْ بِهِ ثَلَاثَ فَلْيَلْقَهُ فَلْيُسَلِّمْ عَلَيْهِ فَإِنْ رَد عليه السلام فقد اشتركا في الآخِرُ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَرُدُّ عَلَيْهِ فَقَدْ باء بالاثم وَخَرَجَ الْمُسَلِّمُ مِنَ الهجرة. رواه أبو دَاوُدَ بَاسْنَادِ حَسَن قَالَ أَبُو داود اذا كانت الهجرة لله تَعَالَى فَلَيْسَ مِنْ هَذَا فِي شَيْءٍ.

1597. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “It is not permissible for a believer to forsake another believer for more than three days. After three days have passed, he should meet him and greet him with peace. If the other returns the greeting, they both share in the reward. If he does not return the greeting, he becomes sinful, while the one who gave the greeting is absolved of the sin of forsaking him.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a good chain of transmission. He further said: If this severance of relations is for the sake of attaining Allah’s pleasure, then there is no blame.

Chapter 28 — It is forbidden for two people among three to hold a private conversation while excluding the third. However, when necessary, they may do so with the third person’s permission. In that case, they should speak softly. They may also speak in a language that the third person does not understand.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِذَا تَنَاجَبْتُمْ فَلَا تَتَنَاجَوْا بِالْأُثْمِ وَالْعُدْوَانِ و معصيت الرسول وتناجوا بالبر والتقوى ، واتَّقُوا اللهَ الَّذِي اليهِ تُحْشَرُونَ. إِنَّمَا النَّجْوَى مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ لِيَحْزُنَ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَلَيْسَ بِصَارِهِمْ شَيْئًا إِلَّا بِإِذْنِ الله ، وَعَلَى اللهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“O believers! When you converse privately, do not converse about sin, transgression, or disobedience to the Messenger. Rather, converse about righteousness and piety. Fear Allah, before Whom you will all be gathered. Secret counsel is only from Satan, in order to grieve the believers. Yet he cannot harm them in the least except by Allah’s permission. And in Allah let the believers put their trust.” (Surah al-Mujadilah: 9–10)

١٥٩٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذا كَانُوا ثلاثة فلا يَتَنَاجى اثنان دون الثالث. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو داودَ وَزَادَ قَالَ أَبُو صَالِحٍ فَقُلْتُ لِابْنِ عُمَرَ فَارْبَعَهُ قَالَ لَا يَضُرُّكَ. وَرَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ في الموطأ عَنْ عَبْدِ الله بْنِ دِينَارٍ قَالَ كُنتُ أَنا وَابْنُ عُمَرَ عِنْدَ دَارٍ خَالِدِ بْنِ عقبة التي في السوق فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ يُرِيدُ أنْ يُنَاحِيَهُ وَلَيْسَ مَعَ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَحَدٌ غَيْرِي فَدَعَا ابْنُ عُمَرَ رَجُلًا أَخَرَ حَتَّى كُنَّا أَرْبَعَةً فَقَالَ لِي وَلِلرَّجُلِ الثَّالِثِ الَّذِي دَعَا اسْتَأْخِرًا شَيْئًا فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَتَتَاجِى اثْنَانِ دُونَ وَاحِدٍ.

1598. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When there are three people together, two should not hold a private conversation excluding the third.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam Abu Dawud also narrated it, adding: Abu Salih said, “I asked Abdullah ibn Umar: ‘What if there are four together?’ He replied, ‘That will not harm you.’” Imam Malik narrated it in his Muwatta from Abdullah ibn Dinar, who said: “I and Abdullah ibn Umar were near the house of Khalid ibn Uqbah in the marketplace. A man came wishing to speak privately with him, and no one was with Ibn Umar besides me. Ibn Umar called another man, so we became four. He said to me and the third man he had called, ‘Wait a little, for I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Two should not hold a private conversation excluding one.’”

١٥٩٩ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا كُنْتُمْ ثَلَاثَةٌ فَلا يَتَنَاجَى اثْنَانِ دُونَ الْأُخْرِ حَتَّى تَخْتَلِطُوا بِالنَّاسِ مِنْ4أجل أَنَّ ذَلِكَ يُحْزِنُهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1599. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When you are three, two should not whisper privately to each other while excluding the third, unless other people join you; then there is no harm, because this could cause the third person distress.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Chapter 29 — It is forbidden, without a Shariah-based reason, to punish slaves, animals, women, and children excessively when teaching them good manners and proper conduct.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَبِالْوَالِدَيْنِ إِحْسَانًا ويُذى الْقُرْبَى وَالْيَتَامَى وَالْمَسَاكِينِ وَالْجَارِ ذِي الْقُرْبى والجار الجنب والصاحب بالجنب وابن السبيل وما مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَانُكُمْ إِنَّ اللهَ لَا يُحِبُّ مَنْ كَانَ مُخْتَالاً فَخُورًا.

Allah the Exalted says:

“Worship Allah and associate nothing with Him, and be good to parents. Show kindness, humility, and mercy to relatives, orphans, the needy, near and distant neighbors, companions by your side, travelers, and those under your authority. Indeed, Allah does not like one who is arrogant and boastful.” (Surah al-Nisa: 36)

١٦٠٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عُذِّبَتْ امْرَأَةٌ فِي هِرَةٍ سَجَنَتْهَا حَتَّى مَانَتْ فَدَخَلَتْ فِيْهَا النَّارَ لَا هِيَ العَمَتْهَا وَسَقَتْهَا إِذْ هِيَ حَبَسَتْهَا وَلَا هِيَ تَرَكَتُهَا تَأْكُلُ مِنْ خَشَاشِ الْأَرْضِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1600. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “A woman was punished because of a cat which she had confined until it died, and for that she entered Hell. While it was confined, she neither fed nor gave it water, nor did she release it so that it could eat insects and other creatures of the earth.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٠١ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّهُ مَرْ بِفِتْيَانِ مِنْ قُرَيْسٌ قَدْ نَصَبُوا طَيْرًا وَهُمْ يَرْمُونَهُ وَقَدْ جَعَلُوا لصاحب الطَّيْرِ كُلَّ خَاطِئَةِ مِنْ نَبْلِهِمْ فَلَمَّا رَأَوا ابْنَ عُمَرَ تَفَرِّقُوا فَقَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ مَنْ فَعَلَ هذا لَعَنَ اللهُ مَنْ فَعَلَ هذا إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَعَنَ مَنِ اتَّخَذَ شَيْئًا فيه الرُّوحُ عَرَضًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1601. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: He passed by some young men of Quraysh who had tied a bird in one place as a target and were shooting arrows at it. They had agreed with the bird’s owner that the arrows which missed would belong to him. When they saw Abdullah ibn Umar, they scattered. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Who did this? May Allah curse whoever did this. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) cursed those who made any living creature a target.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٠٢ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ تُصْبَرَ الْبَهَائِمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1602. Anas ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) forbade killing an animal cruelly.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

٣ – ١٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي عَلِيَّ سُوَيْدِ بْنِ مُقَرِنِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنِي سَابِعَ سَبْعَة مِنْ بَنِي مُقَرِّنَ مَا لَنَا خَادِم إلا واحدةً لطمَهَا أَصْغَرْنَا فَأَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ نُعْتِقَهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ سَابِعَ اخْوَةٍ لِي.

1603. Abu Ali Suwaid ibn Muqarrin (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I saw myself as the seventh of seven children of Muqarrin. We had only one servant among us. When the youngest of us slapped her, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) ordered us to set her free.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration it says: I was the seventh of my seven brothers.

١٦٠٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ أَضْرِبُ غُلَامًا لِي بالسوط فَسَمِعْتُ صَوْتًا مِنْ خَلْفِي اعْلَمْ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ فَلَمْ أَنَّهُمُ الصَّوْتَ مِنَ الْغَضَبِ فلما دنا منى اذا هُوَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَإِذَا هُوَ يَقُولُ اعْلَمُ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ إِنَّ اللَّهَ أَقْدَرُ عَلَيْكَ مِنْكَ عَلَى هَذَا الْغُلَامِ فَقُلْتُ لَا أَضْرِبُ مَمْلُوكًا بَعْدَهُ ابدا – وفي رواية فسقط السوطُ مِنْ يَدِي مِنْ هَيْبَتِهِ ۖ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ هُوَ حُلٌّ لِوَجْهِ اللهِ تَعَالَى فَقَالَ أَمَا لَوْ لَمْ تَفْعَلُ لِلْفَحَتَكَ النَّارُ أو لمستك النار – رواه مسلم بهذه الروايات.

1604. Abu Masud al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I was whipping a slave of mine when I suddenly heard a voice behind me: “Know, Abu Masud!” Being agitated with anger, I did not understand the voice. When he came near me, I realized that it was the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He was saying: “Know, Abu Masud, Allah has more power over you than you have over this slave.” I said, “After this, I will never strike a slave again.” In another narration it says: The whip fell from my hand out of awe of him. In another narration it says: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, he is free for the sake of Allah the Exalted.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Had you not done so, the Fire of Hell would have encompassed you,” or he said, “the Fire would have touched you.”

These narrations are from Imam Muslim.

١٦٠٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ ضَرَبَ غُلَامًا لَهُ حَداً لَمْ يَأْتِهِ أَوْ لَطْمَهُ فَإِنْ كَفَّارَتَهُ أَنْ يُعْتِقُهُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1605. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “If someone strikes his slave without a punishable offense having been committed, or slaps him in the face, his expiation is to set him free.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٩٠٦ – وَعَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ حَكِيم بن حزام رضيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ مَرْ بِالشَّامِ عَلَى أناس من الأنباط وَقَدْ أَقِيمُوا فِي الشَّمْسِ وَصُبٌ عَلَى رُؤُوسِهِمُ الزَّيْتُ فَقَالَ مَا هذا قيلَ يُعَذِّبُونَ فِي الْخِرَاجِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ حُبِسُوا فِي الْجِزْيَةِ فَقَالَ هِشَامٌ أَشْهَدُ السَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُعَذِّبُ الَّذِيْنَ النَّاسَ فِي الدُّنْيَا فَدَخَلَ عَلَى الْأَميرِ فَحَدَّثَهُ فَأَمَرَ بِهِمْ فَخُلُوْا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1606. Hisham ibn Hakim ibn Hizam (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: While passing through an area of Syria, he saw some people from the farming community being punished by being made to stand in the sun with oil poured over their heads. Hisham (may Allah be pleased with him) asked, “Why are they in this condition?” The people replied, “They are being punished for collecting kharaj (tax).” In another narration it says: “They have been detained for collecting jizyah.” Hisham (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “I testify that I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: ‘Allah will punish those who punish people in this world.’” Then Hisham (may Allah be pleased with him) went to the local ruler, Umayr ibn Sad, and conveyed this hadith to him. The ruler ordered that they be released, and they were released.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٠٧ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ رَأَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِماراً مَوْسُوْمَ الْوَجْهِ فَأَنكر ذلكَ فَقَالَ وَاللَّهِ لَا اسْمُهُ إِلَّا أَقْصَى شَيْءٍمِنَ الْوَجْهِ وَآمر بحماره فكُوى فِي جَاعِرَتَيْهِ فَهُوَ أَولُ مَنْ كُوَى الْجَاعِرَتَيْنِ رواه مسلم.

1607. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) saw a donkey branded on the face and disliked it. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “By Allah, I will brand it on the part farthest from the face.” So he ordered that his donkey be branded on its hindquarters. He was the first person to brand an animal on its hindquarters.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٠٨ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عَلَيْهِ حِمَارٌ قَدْ وَسِمَ فِي وَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ لَعَنَ اللهُ الَّذِي وَسَمَهُ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمِ أَيْضًا نَهَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الضَّرْبِ فِي الْوَجْهِ وَعَنِ الْوَسْمِ فِي الْوَجْهِ.

1608. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: A donkey passed before the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), and it had a branding mark on its face. He said: “May Allah curse the one who branded it.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration, it says: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) forbade striking an animal in the face and branding it on the face.

Chapter 30 — It is forbidden to punish any animal with fire, including ants and other similar creatures.

١٦٠٩ – عن أبي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي بَعْث فَقَالَ إِنْ وَجَدْتُمْ فَلانا وفلانا لِرَجُلَيْنِ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ سَمَاهُمَا فَأَحْرِقُوْهُمَا بِالنَّارِ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِيْنَ أَرَدْنَا الْخُرُوجَ اني كُنتُ أَمَرْتُكُمْ أَنْ تَحْرِقُوا فُلانا وفلانًا وَإِنَّ النَّارَ لَا يُعَذِّبُ بِهَا إِلَّا اللَّهُ فَإِنْ وَجَدْتُمُوهُمَا فَاقْتُلُوهُمَا رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1609. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent us on a military expedition, he named two men from Quraysh and said: “If you find so-and-so and so-and-so, burn them with fire.” Then, when we were about to depart, he said: “I had ordered you to burn so-and-so and so-and-so, but no one punishes with fire except Allah. So if you find these two, kill them.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٦١٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَانْطَلَقَ لِحَاجَتِهِ فَرَأَيْنَا حُمْرَةً مَعَهَا فَرْخَانِ فَأَخَدْنَا فَرْخَيْهَا فَجَاءَتِ الْحُمْرَةُ فَجَعَلَتْ تَعْرِشُ فَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ مَنْ فَجَعَ هَذِهِ بِوَلَدِهَا رُدُّوا وَلَدَهَا إِلَيْهَا وَرَأَى قَرْيَةً نَمْلِ قَدْ حَرَّقْنَاهَا فَقَالَ مَنْ حَرَّقَ هذهِ قُلْنَا نَحْنُ قَالَ إِنَّهُ لا يَنْبَغِي أَنْ يُعَذِّبَ بِالنَّارِ إِلَّا رَبُّ النَّارِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ باشناد صحيح

1610. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: On a journey, we were with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). He went to answer the call of nature. We saw a small red bird with two chicks. We caught the two chicks. The mother bird came, pressed her belly to the ground, and began flapping her wings. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came and said: “Who has distressed this bird by taking its chicks? Return the two chicks.” Then he saw an ant colony that we had burned. He asked: “Who burned these?” We said: “We did.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “No one has the right to punish with fire except the Lord of Fire.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 31 — It is forbidden for a wealthy person to delay payment when the recipient demands what is due to him

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ اللهَ يَأْمُرُكُمْ أَنْ تُؤَدُّوا الْأَمُنْتِ إِلَى أَهْلِهَا ، وَإِذَا حَكَمْتُمْ

بين النَّاسِ أَنْ تَحْكُمُوا بِالْعَدْلِ ، إِنَّ اللهَ نِعِمَّا يَعِظُكُمْ بِهِ ، إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ سميعاً بصيراً.

Allah the Exalted says:

“Indeed, Allah commands you to return all trusts to their rightful owners. And when you judge between people, judge with justice. How excellent is the admonition Allah gives you. Indeed, Allah is All-Hearing, All-Seeing.” (Surah an-Nisa: 58)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَإِنْ أمِنَ بَعْضُكُم بَعْضًا فَلْيُؤَدِ الَّذِي اؤْتُمِنَ أَمَانَتَهُ وَلَيَتَّقِ الله ربه ، ولا تَكْتُمُوا الشَّهَادَةَ ، وَمَنْ يُكْتُمُهَا فَإِنَّهُ أَثْمَّ قَلْبُهُ ، وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ عَلِيمٌ.

“If any of you entrusts something to another, then the one entrusted must duly fulfil the trust, and fear Allah, his Lord. Never conceal testimony. Whoever conceals it, his heart is tainted with sin. Allah knows well everything you do.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 283)

١٦١١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَطَلُ الْغَنِي ظُلْمُ وَإِذَا أَتَّبِعَ أَحَدُكُمْ عَلَى مَلِي فَلْيَتَبَعْ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1611. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The delay of a wealthy person in paying what is due is wrongdoing. If one of you is transferred to a wealthy debtor, he should accept the transfer.” [Note: That is, if another person guarantees the debt, it should be accepted.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 32 — It is disliked to take back a gift or donation without transferring it to the recipient

Likewise, it is disliked to take back a gift given to one’s child, whether or not it has been transferred to him,

and it is disliked for the donor to buy back the same charity from the person to whom it was given. It is also disliked to buy back zakat, kaffarah, or similar things from the recipient. However, if it has been transferred to someone else and is then bought from that person, there is no harm.

١٦١٢ – عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الَّذِي يَعُودُ ففِي هَبَتِهِ كَالْكَلْبِ يَرْجِعُ فِي قَيْنِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ مَثَلُ الَّذِي يَرْجِعُ فِي صدقتِهِ كَمَثَلِ الْكَلْبِ يَقِيُّ ثُمَّ يَعُودُ فِي قَيْتِهِ فَيَأْكُلُهُ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ الْعَائِدُ فِي هبته كالعائد في قيته.

1612. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The one who takes back a gift or donation is like a dog that vomits and then eats its vomit.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration it says: Whoever gives charity and then takes it back is like a dog that vomits and then eats its vomit. Another narration says: Whoever gives a donation and then takes it back is like one who eats vomit.

١٦١٣ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ حَمَلْتُ عَلَى فَرَسَ فِي سَبِيلِ الله فَاضَاعَهُ الَّذِي كَانَ عِنْدَهُ فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ اشْتَرِيهُ وَظَنَنْتُ أَنَّهُ يَبِيعُهُ بِرُخص فَسَأَلْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَا تَشْتَرِهِ وَلَا تَعُدُّ فِي صَدَقَتِكَ وَإِنْ أَعْطَاكَهُ بِدِرْهَم فَإِنَّ الْعَائِدُ فِي صَدَقَتِهِ كَالْعَائِدِ فِي قَبْتِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1613. Narrated by Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I donated a horse for fighting in the way of Allah to a certain mujahid. The person who had the horse was ruining it, so I intended to buy it back from him. I thought he would sell the horse cheaply. I asked the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) about this. He said: “Do not buy it, for the one who takes back a donation is like one who vomits and then swallows it again.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 33 — Misappropriating an orphan’s property is strictly forbidden

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَأْكُلُونَ أَمْوَالَ الْيَتَامَى ظُلْمًا إِنَّمَا يَأْكُلُونَ فِي بُطُونِهِمْ نَارًا وَسَيَصْلَوْنَ سَعِيرًا.

Allah the Exalted says:

“Indeed, those who consume the property of orphans unjustly are only filling their bellies with fire. They will surely be cast into the Blaze.” (Surah an-Nisa: 10)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَلا تَقْرَبُوا مَالَ الْيَتِيمِ إِلَّا بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ.

“Do not approach the property of an orphan until he reaches the age of maturity, except in the best manner.” (Surah al-An’am: 152)

وقال تعالى : وَيَسْأَلُونَكَ عَنِ الْيَتَامَى قُلْ إِصْلاحَ لَهُمْ خَيْرٌ وَإِنْ تُخَالِطُوهُمْ فَإِخْوَانُكُمْ وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ الْمُفْسِدَ مِنَ الْمُصْلِحِ ، وَلَوْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لَأَعْنَتَكُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عزيز حكيم.

“They ask you about orphans. Say: Improving their condition is best. If you mix your affairs with theirs, they are your brothers. Allah knows the corrupter from the reformer. Had Allah willed, He could have made things difficult for you. Indeed, Allah is Almighty, All-Wise.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 220)

١٦١٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اجتنبوا السبع الموبقات قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ الله وَمَا هُنَّ قَالَ الشَّرْكُ بِاللَّهِ وَالسَّحْرُ وَقَتْلُ النَّفْسِ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ إِلَّا بِالْحَقِّ وَأَكُلُ الرِّهَا وَأَكُلُ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ وَالتَّولِي يومَ الزَّحْفِ وَقَذَفَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ الْغَافِلات مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1614. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Keep away from the seven destructive sins.” The Companions asked: “O Messenger of Allah, what are they?” He said: “Associating anyone with Allah, practicing magic, killing a soul whom Allah has forbidden to be killed except by right, consuming usury, consuming an orphan’s property, fleeing from the battlefield, and falsely accusing chaste, innocent believing women of sexual misconduct.” [Note: That is, when a crime punishable by death is committed, the death penalty may be carried out only through a court. Islamic law has definitively specified five cases in which killing is legally justified: (1) killing an intentional murderer; (2) killing enemy soldiers on the battlefield; (3) killing a conspirator plotting to destroy the Islamic state; (4) killing a married man or woman who commits zina; and (5) killing an apostate, or one who abandons Islam.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 34 — Usury has been strictly prohibited

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : الَّذِينَ يَأْكُلُونَ الرِّبَا لَا يَقُومُونَ إِلَّا كَمَا يَقُوْمُ الَّذِي يَتَخَيْطُهُ الشيطانُ مِنَ الْمَسِ ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَالُوا إِنَّمَا الْبَيْعُ مِثْلُ الرِّبَا وَأَحَلَّ اللَّهُ الْبَيْعَ وحرم الرِّهَا فَمَنْ جَاءَهُ مَوْعِظَةٌ مِنْ رَبِّهِ فَانْتَهَى فَلَهُ مَا سَلَفَ وَآمُرُهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَمَنْ عَادَ فَأُولَئِكَ أَصْحَابُ النَّارِ هُمْ فِيهَا خَالِدُونَ. يَمْحَقُ اللَّهُ الرِّبَا وَيُرْبِي الصَّدَقَاتِ . والله لا يُحِبُّ كُلِّ كَفَّارٍ أتيم. إِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّلِحَتِ وَأَقَامُوا الصَّلوةَ وأتوا الزكوة لَهُمْ أَجْرُهُمْ عِنْدَ رَبِّهِمْ ، وَلا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُوْنَ يَأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللهَ وَذَرُوا مَا بَقِيَ مِنَ الرِّبوا إِنْ كُنتُمْ مُؤْمِنِينَ. فَإِنْ لَّمْ تَفْعَلُوا فَأْذَنُوا بِحَرْبٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ ، وَإِنْ تُبْتُمْ فَلَكُمْ رُمُوسُ أَمْوَالِكُمْ لَا تَظْلِمُونَ ولا تُظْلَمُونَ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“Those who consume usury stand like one driven to madness by Satan’s touch. That is because they say, ‘Trade is just like usury,’ while Allah has permitted trade and forbidden usury. Whoever receives an admonition from his Lord and refrains from usury may keep what is past; his affair rests with Allah. But whoever returns to it—they are the companions of the Fire; they will abide therein forever. Allah destroys usury and causes charity to grow. Allah does not love any ungrateful sinner. Indeed, those who believe, do righteous deeds, establish prayer, and give zakat will have their reward with their Lord. They will have no fear, nor will they grieve. O believers, fear Allah and give up whatever remains of usury, if you are truly believers. If you do not, then be informed of a war from Allah and His Messenger. But if you repent, you may have your principal capital: you will neither wrong nor be wronged.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 275–279)

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: There are numerous authentic and well-known hadiths concerning the prohibition of usury and its consequences.

١٦١٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَعَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم أكل الربا وموكله. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. زَادَ التَّرْمِذِى وَغَيْرُهُ وَشَاهِدَيْهِ وَكَاتِبَهُ.

1615. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed the one who consumes usury and the one who pays it.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi and other hadith scholars also narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed the two witnesses to the usurious transaction and its scribe.

Section 35 — It is forbidden to perform an act for ostentation or show

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَمَا أمروا الا لِيَعْبُدُوا اللهَ مُخْلِصِينَ لَهُ الدِّينَ ، حُنَفَاءَ وَيُقِيمُوا الصلوة ويؤتوا الزكوة وذلك دين القيمة.

Allah the Exalted says:

“They were commanded only to worship Allah, sincerely devoting the religion to Him, inclining exclusively toward truth, to establish prayer, and to give zakat. That is the upright religion.” (Surah al-Bayyinah: 5)

وقال تعالى : بأَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لا تُبْطِلُوا صَدَقَاتِكُمْ بِالْمَنِّ وَالْأَذَى : كَالَّذِييُنفِقُ مَالَهُ رِئَاءَ النَّاسِ وَلَا يُؤْمِنُ بِاللهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ ، فَمَثَلُهُ كَمَثَلِ صَفْوَانِ عَلَيْهِ تراب فَأَصَابَهُ وَابِلٌ فَتَرَكَهُ صَلْدًا ، لا يَقْدِرُونَ عَلَى شَيْءٍ مِمَّا كَسَبُوا ، وَاللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الْكَفِرِينَ.

“O believers, do not nullify your charitable giving by reminding others of your generosity and causing them hurt, like one who spends his wealth only to be seen by people, believing neither in Allah nor the Last Day. His example is that of a smooth rock covered with soil; when heavy rain falls upon it, it leaves it bare. Such people gain no benefit from what they have earned, and Allah does not guide the disbelieving people.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 264)

وقال تعالى : إِنَّ الْمُنْفِقِينَ يُخْدِعُونَ اللهَ وَهُوَ خَادِعُهُمْ ، وَإِذَا قَامُوا إِلَى الصَّلوة قَامُوا كُسَالَى : يُرَاؤُونَ النَّاسِ وَلَا يَذْكُرُونَ اللهَ الا قليلا.

“Indeed, the hypocrites seek to deceive Allah, but He is deceiving them. When they stand for prayer, they stand lazily, showing themselves to people, and they remember Allah only a little.” (Surah an-Nisa: 142)

١٦١٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى أنا أغنى الشركاء عَنِ الشَّرْكَ مَنْ عَمِلَ عَمَلاً أشرك فِيْهِ مَعِي غَيْرِي تَرَكْتُهُ وَشِرْكَهُ.

1616. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Allah the Exalted says: “I am the least in need of partners. Whoever performs an act in which he associates someone else with Me, I abandon him and his association.” Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦١٧ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنْ أَوَّلَ الناس يقضى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عَلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ اسْتُشْهِدَ فَأْتِيَ بِهِ فَعَرَفَهُ نِعْمَتَهُ فَعَرَفَهَا قَالَ فَمَا عَمِلْتَ فِيْهَا قَالَ قَاتَلْتُ فِيكَ حَتَّى اسْتُشْهِدْتُ قَالَ كَذَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّكَقاتَلْتَ لأَنْ يُقَالَ جَرِى فَقَدْ قَبْلَ ثُمَّ أَمر بِهِ فَسُحِبَ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ حَتَّى الْقِي فِي النَّارِ، وَرَجُلٌ تَعَلَّمَ الْعِلْمَ وَعَلَمَهُ وَقَرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ فَأَتِيَ بِهِ فَعَرَفَهُ نِعَمَهُ فَعَرَفَهَا قَالَ فَمَا عَمِلْتَ فِيهَا قَالَ تَعَلَّمُتُ الْعِلْمَ وَعَلَمْتُهُ وَقَرَأْتُ فِيْكَ الْقُرْآنَ قَالَ كَذَبْتَ ولكنك تعلمتَ لِيُقَالَ عَالِمٌ وَقَرَأْتَ الْقُرْآنَ لِيُقَالَ هُوَ قَارِئُ فَقَدْ قِيلَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِهِ فَسُحِبَ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ حَتَّى الْقِي فِي النَّارِ، وَرَجُلٌ وَسْعَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَأَعْطَاهُ مِنْ أصْنَافِ الْمَالِ فَأتِي بِهِ فَعَرَفَهُ نِعَمَهُ فَعَرَفَهَا قَالَ فَمَا عَمِلْتَ فِيهَا قَالَ مَا تَرَكْتُ مِنْ سَبِيلِ تُحِبُّ أَنْ يُنْفَقَ فِيهَا انْفَقْتُ فِيهَا لَكَ قَالَ كَذَبْتَ وَلَكِنَّكَ فَعَلْتَ ليُقَالَ هُوَ جَوَادٌ فَقَدْ قَبْلَ ثُمَّ أَمِرَ بِهِ فَسُحِبَ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ ثُمَّ الْقِي فِي النَّارِ رواه مسلم.

1617. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: The first person to be judged on the Day of Resurrection will be a martyr. He will be brought forward, and the blessings he was given in the world will be shown to him, which he will recognize. He will be asked, “How did you use these blessings?” He will say, “O Allah, I fought in Your cause until I was martyred.” Allah will say, “You have lied. Rather, you fought so that people would call you courageous, and that has been said.” Then the command will be given, and he will be dragged on his face and cast into Hell. Another person learned knowledge, taught it to others, and recited the Qur’an. He will be brought forward, and the blessings given to him will be shown to him, which he will recognize. Allah will say, “How did you use these blessings?” He will answer, “I acquired knowledge, taught it to others, and recited the Qur’an for Your sake.” Allah will say, “You have lied. Rather, you acquired knowledge so that people would call you a scholar, and recited the Qur’an so that you would be called a reciter—and that has been said.” Then the command will be given, and he will be dragged on his face and cast into Hell. Another man was given abundant wealth by Allah. The blessings given to him will be presented before him, and he will recognize them. He will be asked, “How did you use this wealth?” He will say, “O Allah, I spent wealth in every avenue in which You love it to be spent.” Allah will say, “You have lied. Rather, you did so so that people would call you generous, and that has been said.” Then the command will be given concerning him, and he will be dragged on his face and cast into Hell. [Note: In our country, a “qari” means someone who has learned how to recite the Qur’an correctly. In hadith terminology, however, a “qari” is one who possesses deep knowledge of the Qur’an and tafsir.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦١٨ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ نَاسًا قَالُوا لَهُ إِنَّا نَدْخُلُ عَلَى سلاطيننَا فَتَقُولُ لَهُم بخلاف ما نَتَكَلَّمُ إِذا خَرَجْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِهِمْ قَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ كُنَّا تعُدُّ هُذَا نِفَاقًا عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1618. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). A group of people said to him: “We sometimes visit our rulers. There we say things contrary to what we say after leaving them.” Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “In the time of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), we regarded such conduct as hypocrisy.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٦١٩ – وَعَنْ جُنْدُبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ سُفْيَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ سَمْعَ سَمَّعَ اللَّهُ بِهِ وَمَنْ يُرَانِي يُرَانِي اللهُ بِهِ. متفق عَلَيْهِ وَرَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ أَيْضًا مِنْ رِوَايَةِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ سَمْعَ بِتَشْدِيدِ الْمِيمِ وَمَعْنَاهُ أَظْهَرَ عَمَلَهُ لِلنَّاسِ رِيَاءٌ، سَمَّعَ اللَّهُ بِهِ أَي فَضَحَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَمَعْنَى من را مى أَي مَنْ أَظْهَرَ لِلنَّاسِ الْعَمَلَ الصَّالِحَ لِيَعْظُمَ عِنْدَهُمْ رَامَى اللَّهُ بِهِ أَيُّ اظهَرَ سَرِيرَتَهُ عَلَى رُؤُوسِ الْخَلَائِقِ .

1619. Narrated by Jundub ibn Abdullah ibn Sufyan (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever seeks a reputation, Allah will expose his faults among people. And whoever performs an act to show people, Allah will treat him with the same kind of ostentation.” (That is, he will be deprived of the true reward of the act.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam Muslim also narrated it through Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him). The word samma’a means displaying one’s righteous deeds before people out of a desire to be seen. “Samma’a Allahu bihi” means that Allah will disgrace and humiliate him on the Day of Resurrection. “Man ra’a, ra’a Allahu bihi” means that whoever displays a good deed before people to gain stature among them, Allah will expose his faults before all creation on the Day of Resurrection.

١٦٢٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ تَعَلَّمَ عَلمًا مِمَّا يُبْتَغَى به وَجْهُ الله عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَا يَتَعَلَّمُهُ إِلا لِيُصِيبَ بِهِ عرضًا مِنَ الدُّنْيَا لَمْ يَجِدُ عَرْفَ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ يَعْنِي رِيحَهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ باشناد صحيح والْأَحَادِيثُ فِي الْبَابِ كَثِيرَةً مَشْهُورَةٌ .

1620. Narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever acquires knowledge through which the pleasure of Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, is sought, but acquires it only to obtain some worldly benefit, will not even smell the fragrance of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission. There are many well-known hadiths on this subject.

Section 36 — Things that may appear to involve ostentation but in reality do not

١٦٢١ – عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قِيلَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرَأَيْتَ الرَّجُلَ الَّذِي يَعْمَلُ الْعَمَلَ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ وَيَحْمَدُهُ النَّاسُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ تِلْكَ عَاجِلٌ بُشْرَى الْمُؤْمِنِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1621. Narrated by Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was asked: “What is your view of a man who does a good deed and people praise him for it?” He said: “That is the immediate glad tidings of a believer.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 37 — It is forbidden to look unnecessarily at unrelated women and handsome boys

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : قُلْ لِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ يَغُضُّوا مِنْ أَبْصَارِهِمْ وَيَحْفَظُوا فُرُوجَهُمْ ، ذَلِكَ ازكى لَهُمْ ، إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا يَصْنَعُونَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“O Prophet, tell the believing men to restrain their gazes and guard their private parts. That is the purest course for them. Allah is fully aware of whatever they do.” (Surah An-Nur: 30)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ السَّمْعَ وَالْبَصَرَ وَالْفُؤَادَ كُلُّ أُولَئِكَ كَانَ عَنْهُ مَسْئُوْلاً.

“Indeed, the hearing, the sight, and the heart—each of these will be questioned.” (Surah Bani Isra’il: 36)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَعْلَمُ خَائِنَةَ الْأَعْيُنِ وَمَا تُخْفِي الصُّدُورُ.

“Allah knows even the stealthy glance of the eyes and what the breasts conceal.” (Surah Al-Mu’min: 19)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لَبِالْمِرْصَادِ .

“Indeed, your Lord is waiting in ambush.” (Surah Al-Fajr: 14)

١٦٢٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ كتب عَلَى ابْنِ آدَمَ نَصِيبُهُ مِنَ الزنى مُدْرِكَ ذَلِكَ لَا مَحَالَةَ الْعَيْنَانِ زِنَاهُمَا النظر والأذْنَانِ زِنَاهُمَا الاسْتِمَاعُ وَالنِّسَانُ زِنَاهُ الْكَلَامُ وَالْيَدُ زِنَاهَا الْبَطْسُ والرَّجُلُ زِنَاهَا الْخُطَا وَالْقَلْبُ يَهْوِي وَيَتَمَنَّى وَيُصَدِّقُ ذَلِكَ الْفَرْجُ أَوْ يُكَذِّبُهُ. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَهُذا لفظ مُسْلِم .

1622. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A portion of adultery has been decreed for every son of Adam, and he will inevitably receive it. The adultery of the two eyes is looking at a woman who is unlawful to him; the adultery of the two ears is listening to sexually arousing speech; the adultery of the mouth is speaking; the adultery of the hand is touching; and the adultery of the feet is walking for that purpose. The heart arouses an evil inclination toward that act and creates a desire for it, while the sexual organ either confirms or denies it. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Here, the original text of Sahih Muslim has been quoted.

١٦٢٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِيَّاكُمْ وَالْجُلُوس في الطرقات قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا لَنَا مِنْ مجالِسِنَا بُدَّ تَتَحَدِّثُ فِيهَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَإِذَا أَبَيْتُمُ إلا الْمَجْلِسَ فَاعْطُوا الطريق حَقَّهُ قَالُوا وَمَا حَقُّ الطَّرِيقِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ غَضُ الْبَصَرِ وَكَفَّ الْأَذَى وَرَدُّ السَّلامِ وَالْأَمْرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَالنَّهَى عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ متفق عليه.

1623. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (RA) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Beware of sitting in the roads. The Companions said, “O Messenger of Allah, we have no alternative to sitting in the roads; we sit there and converse.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Since you insist on sitting there, then fulfill the road’s rights.” The Companions said, “O Messenger of Allah, what are the road’s rights?” He said: “Restraining the gaze, removing anything harmful from the road, returning the greeting of passersby, enjoining righteous deeds, and forbidding wrongdoing.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٢٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ زَيْدِ بْنِ سَهْلِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا قُعُودًا بِالْأَغْنِيَةِ تتحدث فِيهَا فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَامَ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ مَا لَكُمْ والمجالس الصعدات اجْتَنِبُوا مجالس الصعداتِ فَقُلْنَا إِنَّمَا فَعَدْنَا لِغَيْرِ مَا بَأْسٍ فَعَدْنَا نَتَذَاكَرُ وَنَتَحَدَّثُ قَالَ إِمَّا لَا فَادُوا حَقَّهَا غَضُ الْبَصَرِ وَرَدُّ السَّلَامِ وَحُسْنُ الكلام – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم

1624. Abu Talhah ibn Sahl (RA) reported. He said: We were sitting in the courtyard of our house and conversing. In the meantime, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came and stood before us. He said: “What is the matter with you that you sit in the road? Avoid sitting in the roads.” We said, “We have not sat here to cause any harm; rather, we have sat to converse and discuss matters.” He said: “If you must sit, then fulfill the road’s rights. The road’s rights are: restraining the gaze, returning the greeting of passersby, and speaking good words.”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.
١٦٢٥ – وَعَنْ جَرِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ نَظرِ الْفَجْأَةِ فَقَالَ اصْرِفُ بَصَرَكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1625. Jarir (RA) reported. He said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) about an accidental glance. He said: “Turn your gaze away.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٢٦ – وَعَنْ أَمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كُنتُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعِنْدَهُ مَيْمُونَةً فَأَقْبَلَ ابْنُ أَمِّ مَكْتُوْمِ وَذَلِكَ بَعْدَ أَنْ أَمِرْنَا بِالْحِجَابِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ احْتَجِهَا مِنْهُ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ الَيْسَ هُوَ أعمى لا يُبْصِرنا ولا يَعْرِفْنَا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَفَعَتَبَاوَانِ انْتَمَا الستما تُبصرانه رواه أبو داود والترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1626. Umm Salamah (RA) reported. She said: I was with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), and Maymunah (RA) was also with him. At that time, Abdullah ibn Umm Maktum came in. This occurred after we had been commanded to observe the veil. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Observe the veil before him.” We said, “O Messenger of Allah, is he not blind? He cannot see us or recognize us.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Are you two also blind? Do you not see him?”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said: This hadith is hasan and sahih.

١٦٢٧ – قال لا يَنظُرُ الرَّجُلُ إِلى عَوْرَة الرَّجُلِ وَلا الْمَرْأَةُ إِلَى عَوْرَةِ الْمَرْأَةِ وَلَا يُقْضِي الرجل إلى الرجل في ثوب واحد ولا تقضى الْمَرْأَةُ إِلَى الْمَرْأَةِ فِي الشَّوْبِ الواحد – رواه مسلم.

1627. Abu Sa’id (RA) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: No man should look at the private parts of another man, and no woman should look at the private parts of another woman. Two men should not sleep wrapped together in a single cloth. Similarly, two women should not sleep wrapped together in a single garment.
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. [Note: The parts of a man or woman’s body that must always be covered are called the satr.]

Section 38 – Prohibition of meeting privately with a woman unrelated by marriage

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُوهُنَّ مَتَاعًا فَاسْأَلُوهُنَّ مِنْ وَرَاءِ حِجَابٍ ذَلِكُمْ أَظْهَرُ لِقُلُوبِكُمْ وَقُلُوبِهِنَّ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“When you ask the Prophet’s wives for anything, ask them from behind a veil. That is purer for your hearts and their hearts.” (Surah Al-Ahzab: 53)

١٦٢٨ – وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِيَّاكُمْ وَالدُّخُولَ عَلَى النِّسَاء فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ أَفَرَأَيْتَ الْحَمْوَ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ الْمَوْتُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْحَمْدُ قَرِيبُ الزَّوْجِ كَأَخِيهِ وَابْنِ أخيه وابن عمه.

1628. Uqbah ibn Amir (RA) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Beware of freely mixing with women. An Ansari man said, “What is your opinion regarding mixing with one’s husband’s brother?” He said: “The husband’s brother is death itself.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Al-hamw means the husband’s close relatives, such as his brother, nephew, cousin, and so on.

١٦٢٩ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا يَخْلُونَ أَحَدُكُمْ بِإِمْرَأَةِ إِلَّا مَعَ ذِي مَحْرَمٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1629. Ibn Abbas (RA) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: None of you should meet privately with a woman unless she has a mahram male relative with her.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٣٠ – وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حُرْمَة نِسَاءِ الْمُجَاهِدِينَ عَلَى الْقَاعِدِينَ كَحُرْمَةِ أُمَّهَاتِهِمْ مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ مِّنَ الْقَاعِدِينَ يَخْلُفُ رَجُلاً مِّنَ الْمُجَاهِدِينَ في أَهْلِهِ فَيَخُونُهُ فِيهِمُ الأَ وَقَفَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيَأْخُذُ مِنْ حَسَنَاتِهِ مَا شَاءَ حَتَّى يَرْضَى ثُمَّ الْتَفَتَ إِلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ مَا ظَنُّكُمْ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1630. Buraydah (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Protecting the honor and dignity of the wives of the mujahids who participate in jihad is equivalent, for the men who remain at home, to protecting the honor and dignity of their own mothers. If a man who remains at home is entrusted with looking after a mujahid’s family and betrays that trust, then on the Day of Resurrection the mujahid will be able to take as much of his good deeds as he wishes. Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) turned toward us and said: “What do you think?”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 39 – Prohibition of men imitating women and women imitating men in dress, manners, conduct, and the like

١٦٣١ – عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ لَعَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمُخْتَثِينَ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ وَالْمُتَرَجِلاتِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ، وَفِي رواية لَعَنَ رَسُولُ الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمُتَشَهِينَ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ بِالنِّسَاءِ وَالْمُتَشَبَهَاتِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ بِالرِّجَالِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

1631. Abdullah ibn Abbas (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed men who adopt women’s appearance and women who adopt men’s appearance. Another narration states: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed men who imitate women and women who imitate men.
Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٦٣٢ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضى اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَعَنَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الرَّجُلَ يَلْبَسُ لِبْسَةَ الْمَرْأَةِ وَالْمَرْأَةَ تَلْبَسُ لِبْسَةَ الرَّجُلِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ باسناد صحيح

1632. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed the man who wears women’s clothing and the woman who wears men’s clothing.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sahih chain of transmission.

١٦٣٣ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صِنْفَانِ مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ لم أَرَهُمَا قَوْمٌ مَعَهُمْ سَيَاطٌ كَاذْنَابِ الْبَقَرِ يَضْرِبُونَ بِهَا النَّاسَ وَنِسَاء كَاسِيَاتٌ عاريات مميلات مائلات رؤوسهن كأسنمة البخت المائلة لا يَدْخُلُنَ الْجَنَّةَ وَلَا يَجِدْنَ رِيحَهَا وَإِنْ رِيحَهَا لِيُوجَدُ مِنْ مَسيرَة كَذَا وَكَنَا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ مَعْنَى كاسيات أي من نعمة الله عاريات من شكرها. وَقَبْلَ مَعْنَاهُ تَسْتُرُ بَعْضٍ بَدَنِهَا وَتَكْشِفُ بَعْضَهُ اظهاراً لجمالها ونحوه. وقيل تَلْبَسُ ثَوْبًا رَقِيقًا يَصِفُ لَوْنَ بدنها. ومعنى ما ثلاتٌ قَبْلَ عَن طاعة الله تَعَالَى وَمَا يَلْزَمُهُنَّ حفظهُ مُمِيلات أن يُعَلِّمْنَ غَيْرَهُنَّ فِعْلَهُنَّ الْمَذْمُومَ. وَقِيلَ مَا ثلاتٌ يَمْشِينَ مُتَبَخْتِرَاتِ مُمِيلات لاكتافهن، وقيل مائلات يمتشطن المشطة الْمَيْلَاءَ وَهِيَ مَشْطةُ الْبَغَايَا ومُمِيلات يُمَشِطْنَ غَيْرَهُنَّ تِلْكَ الْمِشْطَة. رُؤُوسُهُنَّ كَاسْنِمَةِ الْبُخْتِ أَي يُكَبِّرْنَهَا ويعظمتها بلفِ عِمَامَةٍ أَوْ عِصَابَةٍ أَوْ نَحوه .

1633. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: There are two groups of the people of Hell whom I have not seen. One group will have whips like the tails of cows in their hands, with which they will beat people. And the other group will be women who are clothed yet naked, deviating and causing others to deviate. Their hair will be arranged like the raised humps of Bukh­ti camels. Such women will never enter Paradise, nor will they smell its fragrance, although its fragrance can be detected from a very great distance.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Kasiyat means one who does not wear clothing as a blessing from Allah. Ariyat means one who does not show gratitude, or one who covers part of the body and leaves part exposed to display beauty, or wears thin, transparent clothing to show the body’s beauty. Mayilat means one who displays her evil deeds before people and shows them through ostentatious gestures. Such adornment is generally practiced by adulterous and harlot-like women. The phrase “their heads like the humps of Bukh­ti camels” means women who arrange their hair in a bun like a vessel, or wind scarves, handkerchiefs, and the like around it, making it large and raised like the hump of a Bukh­ti camel.

Section 40 – Prohibition of imitating Satan and the unbelievers

١٦٣٤ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُوْلُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَأْكُلُوا بِالشِّمَالِ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَأْكُلُ وَيَشْرَبُ بِشِمَالِهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1634. Jabir (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Do not eat or drink with the left hand, for Satan eats and drinks with his left hand.
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٣٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال لا يَأْكُلَنْ أَحَدُكُمْ بِشِمَالِهِ وَلَا يَشْرَبْنَ بِهَا فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَأْكُلُ بِشِمَالِهِ وَيَشْرَبُ بِهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1635. Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: None of you should ever eat with his left hand or drink with it, for Satan eats and drinks with his left hand.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٣٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَارَى لا يَصْبِغُونَ فَخَالِقُوهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الْمُرَادُ خَضَابٌ شعر اللحية والرأس الأبيض بصفْرَةٍ أَوْ حُمْرَةٍ وَأَمَّا السَّوَادُ فَمَنْهَى عَنْهُ.

1636. Abu Hurairah (RA) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The Jews and Christians do not dye their hair, so do the opposite of them. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (RA) said that white hair in the beard and on the head may be dyed red or yellow, but dyeing it black is prohibited.

Section 41 – Prohibition of using black dye on the hair of both men and women

١٦٣٧ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ أَتِي بِأَبِي قُحَافَةً وَالِدِ أَبِي بَكْرِ الصِّدِّيقِ يَوْمَ فَتْحِ مَكَّةَ وَرَأْسُهُ وَلِحْبَتُهُ كَالتَّغَامَةِ بَيَاضًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غَيرُوا هذا وَاجْتَنِبُوا السواد – رواه مسلم.

1637. Jabir (RA) reported. He said: On the day of the conquest of Makkah, Abu Quhafah, the father of Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (RA), was brought before the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). His beard and head were as white as the sagham plant. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Change this color with something, but avoid black.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 42 – Prohibition of shaving part of the head

It is prohibited to shave part of the head while leaving hair on another part. Men may shave the entire head, but women may not shave their heads.

١٦٣٨ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الْقَزَعِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1638. Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited shaving part of the head while leaving hair on another part.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٣٩ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ رَأَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَبِيًّا قَدْ خُلِقَ بَعْضَ شعرِ رَأْسِهِ وَتُرِكَ بَعْضُهُ فَنَهَاهُمْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ وَقَالَ احْلِقُوهُ كُلَّهُ أَوِ اتْرَكُوهُ كُلَّهُ رَوَاهُ أبو داود بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيحِ عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِم

1639. Abdullah ibn Umar (RA) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) saw a child whose head had been partly shaved and partly left unshaven. He forbade the people from doing this. He said: “Either shave it all or leave it all.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sahih chain meeting the conditions stipulated by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim.

١٦٤٠ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اشهلَ ال جَعْفَرٍ ثَلاثًا ثُمَّ أَتَاهُمْ فَقَالَ لا تَبْكُوا عَلَى أَخِي بَعْدَ الْيَوْمِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ادْعُوا لي بَنِي أَخِي فَجِيَّ بِنَا كَأَنَّنَا أَفْرُحْ فَقَالَ ادْعُوا لِي الْحَلَاقَ فَأَمَرَهُ فَخَلَقَ رؤوسُنَا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسلِم

1640. Abdullah ibn Ja’far (RA) reported. He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) allowed Ja’far’s family three days to mourn after his martyrdom. On the third day, he came to them and said: “Do not weep for my brother after today.” He also said: “Call my brother’s children.” We were brought before him, and because of our grief and sorrow we had become like bewildered children. He said: “Call a barber for me.” He ordered him to shave our heads.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sahih chain meeting the conditions stipulated by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim.

١٦٤١ – وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ تَخْلِقَ الْمَرْأَةُ رَأْسَهَا رَوَاهُ النِّسَانِي

1641. Ali (RA) reported. He prohibited women from shaving their heads.

Imam al-Nasa’i narrated this hadith.

Section 43 – Prohibition of hair extensions, tattooing, and filing the teeth to make them thin

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : أَنْ يَدْعُونَ مِنْ دُونِه الا اناثا وَأَنْ يُدْعُونَ إِلا شَيْطَانًا مَّرِيدًا. لعَنَهُ اللهُ وَقَالَ لَاتَّخَذَنَّ مِنْ عِبَادِكَ نَصِيبًا مُفْرُوضًا، وَلَأَصْلَتُهُمْ وَلَأُمَنَيْنَهُمْ وَلا مُرَنَّهُمْ فَلَيُبَتِكُنَّ أَذَانَ الْأَنْعَامِ وَلَا مُرَنَّهُمْ فَلَيُغَيِّرُنَّ خَلْقَ اللَّهِ ، وَمَنْ يَتَّخِذ الشيطن وَلِيًّا مِنْ دُونِ اللَّهِ فَقَدْ خَسِرَ خُسْرَانًا مُّبِينًا ، يَعِدُهُمْ وَيُمَنِّيْهِمْ ، وَمَا بعِدُهُمُ الشَّيْطَنُ إِلا غُرُورًا. أُولَئِكَ مَا وَلَهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ ، وَلَا يَجِدُونَ عَنْهَا مَحِيمًا.

The Exalted Allah says:

“They call upon goddesses besides Allah, and they call upon the rebellious Satan, upon whom Allah’s curse rests. Satan said: ‘I will surely take a determined share of Your servants. I will mislead them, fill them with various hopes and desires, command them, and they will slit the ears of cattle. I will command them, and they will alter Allah’s creation.’ Whoever takes Satan as a patron and friend instead of Allah has certainly suffered a manifest loss. He makes them false promises and fills them with false hopes, but Satan’s promises are nothing but deception. Their final abode will be Hell, and they will find no way to escape from it.” (Surah An-Nisa: 117–121)

١٦٤٢ – وَعَنْ أَسْمَاءَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ امْرَأَةً سَأَلَتِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ ابْنَتِي أَصَابَتْهَا الْحَصْبَةُ فَتَمَرُقَ شَعْرُهَا وَأَنِّي زوجْتُهَا أَفَاصِلُ فِيهِ فَقَالَ لَعَنَ اللهُ الْوَاصِلَةَ وَالْمَوْصُولة – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رواية الواصلة والمستوصلةقَوْلُهَا فَتَمَرَّقَ هُوَ بالراء وَمَعْنَاهُ انْتَشَرَ وَسَقَط وَالْوَاصِلَةُ الَّتِي تَصِلُ شَعْرَهَا أَوْ شَعرَ غَيْرِهَا بِشَعْرِ آخَرَ، وَالْمَوْصُولَةُ الَّتِي يُوصَلُ شَعْرُهَا، وَالْمُسْتَوْصِلَةُ الَّتِي تَسْأَلُ مَنْ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ لَهَا وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ نَحْوَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1642. Narrated from Asma (may Allah be pleased with her): A woman said to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “O Messenger of Allah! My daughter’s hair has fallen out because of smallpox. I wish to marry her off. May I attach a wig to her head?” He said, “Allah has cursed the woman who uses hair extensions and the woman who provides them.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Another narration states: “Allah has cursed the woman who uses hair extensions and the woman who makes them.” A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her) also narrated a hadith similar to the one mentioned above. [Note: “Tamarraqa” means to become scattered, fall, or drop. Al-Wasilah is the woman who adds extra hair to her own hair or to another woman’s hair. Al-Mawsulah is the woman whose hair is joined to it. Al-Mustawsilah is the woman who calls upon a professional woman to perform this work for her.]

١٦٤٣ – وَعَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ مُعَاوِيَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَامَ حَجٌ على الْمِنْبَرِ وَتَنَاوَلَ قُصَّةٌ مِنْ شَعرٍ كَانَتْ فِي يَدِ حَرْسِي فَقَالَ يَا أَهْلَ الْمَدِينَةِ ابْنَ عُلَمَاؤُكُمْ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَنْهَى عَنْ مِثْلِ هَذِهِ وَيَقُولُ إِنَّمَا هَلَكَتْ بَنُو إِسْرَائِيلَ حِيْنَ اتَّخَذَ هَذِهِ نِسَاؤُهُمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1643. Narrated from Humayd ibn Abd al-Rahman (may Allah have mercy on him): In the year Mu‘awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him) performed Hajj, he stood on the pulpit holding a lock of hair taken from the hand of a security officer and said, “O people of Madinah! Where are your scholars? I heard the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibit the use of hair like this. He said: When the women of the Children of Israel began using such locks of hair, the destruction of the Children of Israel began.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٤٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لعن الواصلة وَالْمُسْتَوْصلة وَالْوَاشِمَةَ وَالْمُسْتَوْشِمَة – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1644. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed the woman who uses hair extensions, the woman who provides them, the woman who tattoos, and the woman who has herself tattooed.

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٤٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَعَنَ اللهُ الْوَاشِمَاتِ وَالْمُسْتَوْشِمَاتِ وَالْمُتَنَمِّصَاتِ وَالْمُتَفَلِجَاتِ لِلْحُسْنِ الْمُغَيِّرَاتِ خَلْقَ اللَّهِ فقَالَتْ لَهُ امْرَأَةً فِي ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ وَمَا لِي لا الْعَنْ مَنْ لَعَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي كِتَابِ اللهِ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى (وَمَا أَتَاكُمُ الرَّسُولُ فَخُذُوهُ وَمَا نَهَاكُمْ عَنْهُ فَانْتَهُوا ) – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.
المُتَفَلِجَة هي التي تَبْرُهُ مِنْ أَسْنَانِهَا لِيَتَبَاعَدَ بَعْضُهَا مِنْ بَعْضٍ قَلِيلاً وَتُحَسِنُهَا وَهُوَ الْوَشْرُ. وَالنَّامِصَةُ هِيَ الَّتِي تَأْخُذُ مِنْ شَعْرِ حَاجِبِ غَيْرِهَا وَتُرَقِّقُهُ لبَصِيرَ حَسَنًا وَالْمُتَنَمِّصَةُ الَّتِي تَأْمُرُ مَنْ يَفْعَلُ بِهَا ذَلِكَ.

1645. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “Allah has cursed the women who tattoo and those who have themselves tattooed, the women who remove facial or eyebrow hair, and the women who file their teeth for beauty—those who alter Allah’s creation.” A woman asked Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him) about this, and he said, “Why should I not curse one whom the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) cursed, when it is also mentioned in the Noble Qur’an? Allah the Exalted said: ‘Whatever the Messenger gives you, accept it, and whatever he forbids you, abstain from it.’” (Surah al-Hashr: 7)

Al-Mutafarrijah means: the woman who files her teeth for the purpose of enhancing beauty, creating a slight gap between them.

An-Namisah means: the woman who removes the hair of another person’s eyelashes, eyebrows, or the like and thins it to enhance beauty. Al-Mutanamisah means the woman who has this done for her.

Section 44 — The prohibition of plucking white beard and head hair, and of shaving the beard when it grows on a young man

١٦٤٦ – عَنْ عَمْرِو شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَتَّقُوا الشَّيْبَ فَإِنَّهُ نُورُ الْمُسْلِمِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ – حَدِيثٍ حسن رواه أبو داود والترمذى والنِّسَانِي بِأسَانِيدَ حَسَنَةٍ قَالَ التَّرْمِذِي هُوَ حديث حَسَنٌ.

1646. Narrated from Amr ibn Shu‘ayb, through his father and grandfather (may Allah be pleased with him): The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Do not pluck out gray hairs, for they will be a light for the Muslim on the Day of Resurrection.”

This is a hasan hadith. Imam Abu Dawud, Imam al-Tirmidhi, and Imam al-Nasa’i narrated it through good chains of transmission. Imam al-Tirmidhi said, “It is a hasan hadith.”

١٦٤٧ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عَمِلَ عَمَلاً لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ أَمْرُنَا فَهُوَ رَدُّ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1647. Narrated from A’ishah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever does an action that has no sanction from us, it is rejected.”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 45 — It is disliked to perform istinja with the right hand or to touch the private parts with the right hand without necessity

١٦٤٨ – عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إذا بال أَحَدُكُمْ فَلا يَأْخُذَنُ ذَكَرَهُ بِيَمِينِهِ وَلَا يَسْتَنْجِ بِيَمِينِهِ وَلَا يَتَنفُسُ فِي الآنَاء مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَفِي الْبَابِ أَحَادِيثُ كَثِيرَةٌ صَحِيحَةٌ.

1648. Narrated from Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When any of you urinates, he should not touch his penis with his right hand, nor perform istinja with his right hand, and he should not breathe into the vessel while drinking water.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. There are many authentic hadiths on this subject.

Section 46 — It is disliked to walk wearing a shoe or sock on only one foot without an excuse, and to put on shoes or socks while standing

١٦٤٩ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَمْشِ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي نَعْلِ وَاحِدَةٍ لِيَنْعَلَّهُمَا جَمِيعًا أَوْ لِيَخْلَعْهُمَا جَمِيعًا وفي رواية أوْ لِيُحْفِهِمَا جَمِيعًا . مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1649. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “None of you should walk wearing only one shoe. He should either wear both shoes or leave both feet bare. Another narration states: or leave both feet uncovered.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٥٠ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذَا انْقَطَعَ شيعُ نَعْلِ أَحَدَكُمْ فَلَا يَمْشِ فِي الْأُخْرَى حَتَّى يُصْلِحَهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1650. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: If the strap of one of your shoes breaks, do not walk wearing the other shoe until you repair it.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٥١ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى أَنْ ينتعل الرجل قائما – رواه أبو داود باشناد حسن

1651. Narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited anyone from putting on shoes while standing.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain of transmission.

Section 47 — The prohibition of sleeping while leaving a burning fire or lamp in the house

١٦٥٢ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا تَتْرَكُوا النَّارَ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ حِينَ تَنَامُوْنَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1652. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Do not leave a fire (or lamp) burning in your house when you go to sleep.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٥٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ احْتَرَقَ بَيْتُ بِالْمَدِينَةِ عَلَى أَهْلِهِ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا حُدِّثَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشَأْنِهِمْ قَالَ إِنْ هَذِهِ النَّارَ عَدُوٌّ لَكُمْ فَإِذَا نَمْتُمْ فَأَطْفَتُوهَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1653. Narrated from Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “A house in Madinah caught fire and burned during the night. When the matter was reported to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), he said: ‘This fire is your enemy. Therefore, when you go to sleep, extinguish it.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٥٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عطوا الاناء وأوكنوا السَّقَاء وَاغْلِقُوا الْبَابَ وَأَطْفِئُوا الصِّرَاجَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ لا يحل سقاء وَلا يَفْتَحُ بَابًا وَلا يَكْشِفُ اناء فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدُ أَحَدُكُمْ إِلا أَن يُعْرِضَ علَى إِنَائِهِ عُودًا وَيَذْكُرَ اسْمَ اللَّهِ فَلْيَفْعَلْ فَإِنَّ الْفُوَشِفَةَ تُضْرِمُ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْبَيْتِ بَيْنَهُمْ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1654. Narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him): The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Cover the vessels, tie the mouths of waterskins, close the doors, and extinguish the lamps before going to sleep at night. For Satan does not open tied waterskins or closed doors, nor does he remove the covers of covered vessels. If any of you cannot find anything with which to cover his vessel, let him at least place a piece of wood across it while mentioning Allah’s name. For mice often set fire to a household.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 48 — The prohibition of affectation

قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى : قُلْ مَا أَسْأَلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ أَجْرٍ وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُتَكَلِّفِينَ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“Say, ‘I ask no payment from you for conveying this religion, nor am I one of those who affect what is not genuine.’” (Surah Sad: 86)

That is, displaying through artificiality in speech and action an appearance that is not true to reality and contains no benefit.

١٦٥٥ – وَعَنِ بْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ نُهِبْنَا عَنِ التَّكَلفِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1655. Narrated from Umar (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “We have been forbidden to display artificial affectation.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٦٥٦ – وَعَنْ مَشْرُوقٍ قَالَ دَخَلْنَا عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ مَنْ عَلِمَ شَيْئًا فَلْيَقُلْ بِهِ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَعْلَمْ فَلْيَقُلِ اللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ فَإِنْ من العلم أن تَقُولَ لِمَا لا تَعْلَمُ اللهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى لِنَبِيِّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْ مَا أَسْأَلُكُمْ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ أَجْرٍ وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُتَكَلِّفِينَ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1656. Narrated from Masruq (may Allah have mercy on him): He said, “When we visited Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him), he said: ‘O people! Whoever knows something should speak about it, and whoever does not know should say, “Allah knows best.” For it is part of knowledge to say “Allah knows best” concerning what one does not know.’ Allah the Exalted said to His Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him): ‘Say, “I ask no payment from you for conveying this religion, nor am I one who affects what is not genuine.”’” (Surah Sad: 86)

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 49 — The prohibition of lamenting for the dead

Lamenting and weeping for the dead, striking the face, tearing open the chest of one’s garment, pulling out the hair, shaving the head, calling for calamity, and similar acts are prohibited.

١٦٥٧ – عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمَيِّتُ يُعَذِّبُ فِي قَبْرِهِ بِمَا نَبْعَ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ مَا نَبْحَ عَلَيْهِ متفق عليه.

1657. Narrated from Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The dead person is punished in the grave because of the lamentation made for him.”

Another narration states: “The dead person is punished because of the lamentation.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٥٨ – وَعَن ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم ليسَ مِنَّا مَنْ ضَرَبَ الْخُدُودَ وَشَقِّ الْجُيُوبِ وَدَعَا بِدَعْوَى الْجَاهِلِية متفق عَلَيْهِ.

1658. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever strikes his cheeks in distress, tears open his garment and mourns, and speaks in the manner of the people of the pre-Islamic period is not one of us.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٥٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ قَالَ وَجَعَ أَبُو مُوسَى فَغُشِيَ عَلَيْهِ وَرَأْسُهُ فِي حِجْرٍ امْرَأَةٍ منْ أَهْلِهِ فَاقْبَلَتْ تصيح برنة فلم يستطع أن يردُّ عَلَيْهَا شَيْئًا فَلَمَّا أَفَاقَ قَالَ أَنَا برى مِمَّنْ بَرِئَ مِنْهُ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَبرى مِنَ الصَّالِقة والحالقة والشالة – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ الصَّالِقَة التي ترفع صوتها بالنياحة والندب والحَائِقَةُ التِي تَخْلِقُ رَأْسَهَا عِنْدَ الْمُصِيبَةِ. وَالشَّاقَّةُ الَّتِي تَشَقُ تَوْبَهَا

1659. Narrated from Abu Burdah (may Allah have mercy on him): He said, “Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him) became seriously ill and would sometimes lose consciousness. His head was resting in the lap of a woman from his household, who began crying out loudly. Abu Musa had no strength to say anything to her. When he regained consciousness somewhat, he said: ‘I disassociate myself from anyone from whom the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) disassociated himself. The Messenger of Allah disassociated himself from the woman who cries out loudly, the woman who shaves her head during calamity, and the woman who tears her clothing.’” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. As-Saliqah means the woman who loudly laments and weeps for the dead. Al-Haliqah means the woman who shaves her head during calamity. Ash-Shaqqah means the woman who pulls apart and tears open her garment during calamity.

١٦٦٠ – وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ نِيحَ عَلَيْهِ فَإِنَّهُ يُعَذِّبُ بِمَا نِبْحَ عَلَيْهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ متفق عليه.

1660. Narrated from al-Mughirah ibn Shu‘bah (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: The person for whom lamentation is made will be punished on the Day of Resurrection because of that lamentation.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٦١ – وَعَنْ أَمْ عَطِيَّة نُسَيْبَةَ بِضَمِّ النُّونِ وَفَتْحِهَا قَالَتْ أَخْذَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِنْدَ الْبَيْعَةِ أَنْ لَا تَنُوحَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1661. Narrated from Umm ‘Atiyyah Nusaybah (may Allah be pleased with her): She said, “At the time of taking the pledge, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) also took a pledge from us that we would not lament for the dead.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٦٢ – وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَغْمِي عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رواحة فَجَعَلَتْ أخته تبكي وتقول واجبلاه وكذا وكَذَا تُعَدِّدُ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ حِينَ أَفَاقَ مَا قُلْتِ شَيْئًا إِلا قِيلَ لِي أَنْتَ كَذَالِكَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

1662. Narrated from an-Nu‘man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with them both): He said, “Abdullah ibn Rawahah (may Allah be pleased with him) fell unconscious because of illness. His sister began weeping and saying, ‘O mountain, alas!’ and other such words, enumerating his qualities. When he regained consciousness, he said to his sister: ‘I was questioned about everything you said: Are you truly like that?’”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٦٦٣ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ اشْتَكَى سَعْدُ بْنُ عُبَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ شَكُولى فَآتَاهُ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعُودُهُ مَعَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفِ وَسَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ وَعَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ وَجَدَهُ فِي غَشْيَةٍ فَقَالَ أَقضَى قَالُوا لا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَبَكَى رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا رَأَى الْقَوْمُ بُكَاءَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَكُوا قال إلا تَسْمَعُونَ إِنَّ اللهَ لا يُعَذِّبُ بِدَمْعِ الْعَيْنِ وَلَا بِحُزْنِ الْقَلْبِ وَلَكِنْ يُعَذِّبُ بهذا وأشار إلى لِسَانِهِ أَوْ يَرْحَمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1663. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both): He said, “Sa‘d ibn Ubadah (may Allah be pleased with him) fell ill. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to visit him accompanied by Abd al-Rahman ibn Awf, Sa‘d ibn Abi Waqqas, and Abdullah ibn Mas‘ud (may Allah be pleased with them). They found him unconscious. The Messenger of Allah asked, ‘Has he died?’ The people replied, ‘No, O Messenger of Allah.’ Then the Messenger of Allah began to weep. When the people saw the Prophet weeping, they also began to weep. He said: ‘Will you not listen? Surely Allah does not punish because of tears in the eyes or grief in the heart; rather, He punishes because of this—or shows mercy because of it.’ He pointed to his tongue as he said this.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٦٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَالِكَ الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ النَّائِحَةُ إِذا لم تَتُبْ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهَا تُقَامُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَعَلَيْهَا سِرْبَالٌ من قَطِرَانِ وَدِرْعٍ مِنْ جَرَبٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1664. Narrated from Abu Malik al-Ash‘ari (may Allah be pleased with him): He said, “The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If the woman who laments does not repent before her death, she will be raised on the Day of Resurrection wearing a garment of tar and armor made of disease.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٦٥ – وَعَنْ أسيد بن أبي أسيد التابعي عن امْرَأَةٍ مِنَ الْمُبَايَعَاتِ قَالَتْ كَانَ فِيمَا أَخَذَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْمَعْرُوفِ الَّذِي أَخَذَ عَلَيْنَا أن لا نَعْصِبَهُ فِيهِ أَنْ لا نَخْمِسَ وَجْهَا وَلَا نَدْعُوَ وَيْلا وَلَا نَشَقُ جَيْبًا وَأَنْ لَا نَنْتُرَ شعرا – رواه أبو داود باشتاد حسن .

1665. Narrated from Usayd ibn Abi Usayd al-Ta’i by a female Companion who had pledged allegiance. She said: Among the matters concerning good deeds for which the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) took our pledge was that we would not disobey him in this matter—that is, in what is recognized as good; that we would not scratch our faces until they bled in times of calamity; that we would not wish for destruction or misfortune; that we would not tear open the collars of our garments; and that we would not pull out our hair.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain of transmission.

١٦٦٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا مِنْ مَيِّتِ يَمُوتُ فَيَقُومُ بَاكِيْهِمْ فَيَقُولُ وَاجَبَلاهُ وَأَسَيِّدَاهُ أَوْ نَحْوَ ذَلِكَ إِلَّا وَكلَ بِهِ مَلَكَانِ يَلْهَزَانِهِ أَهْكَذَا كُنْتَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1666. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a person dies and those mourning him begin to cry, saying, “Alas, my mountain!” or “Alas, my leader!” or words to that effect, two angels are appointed over the deceased. They strike his chest and say, “Were you really like that?”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. He said: It is hasan.

١٦٦٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اثْنَتَانِ فِي النَّاسِ هُمَا بِهِمْ كُفر الطعْنُ فِي النَّسَبِ وَالنِّسَاحَةُ عَلَى الْمَيِّتِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1667. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There are two traits among people that are connected with disbelief: attacking someone’s lineage or insulting their ancestry, and wailing over the dead.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 50 — Prohibition of Visiting Astrologers, Fortune-Tellers and the Like

١٦٦٨ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَاسٌ عَنِ الْكَهَانِ فَقَالَ لِيَسُوا بِشَيْءٍ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُمْ يُحَدِّثُوْنَا أحْيَانًا بِشَيْءٍ فَيَكُونُ حَقًّا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تِلْكَ الْكَلِمَةُ مِنَ الْحَقِّ يَخْطَفُهَا الْجِنِّى فَيَقُرُهَا في أذن وَلِيْهِ فَيَخْلِطُوْنَ مَعَهَا مِائَةَ كَذَّبَةٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ ۖ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِي عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أَنَّهَا سَمِعَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنَّ الْمَلائِكَةَ تَنزِلُ في العَنَانِ وَهُوَ السَّحَابُ فَتَذْكُرُ الْأَمْرُ قُضِى في السماء فَيَسْتَرِقُ الشَّيْطَانُ السَّمْعَ فَيَسْمَعُهُ فَيُوْحِيهِ إِلَى الْكُهَانِ فَيَكْذِبُونَ معَهَا مِائَةَ كَذَبَةٍ مِّنْ عِندِ أَنْفُسِهِمْ.

1668. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: Some people asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) about fortune-tellers. He said: “They are nothing.” They said: “O Messenger of Allah, sometimes they tell us something that turns out to be true.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “That is a word of truth which the jinn snatches away, then conveys it secretly into the ear of his associate, and the fortune-tellers add hundreds of lies to it from themselves.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by al-Bukhari, Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported that she heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “The angels descend into the clouds and mention the matter decreed in heaven. Satan secretly listens to them, hears it, and conveys it to the fortune-tellers, who add hundreds of lies to it from themselves.”

١٦٦٩ – وَعَنْ صَفِيَّةَ بْنِ أَبِي عُبَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ بَعْضٍ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ أَتَى عَرَّافًا فَسَأَلَهُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ فَصَدِّقَهُ لمْ تُقبل لَهُ صَلَاةٌ أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1669. Safiyyah bint Abu Ubayd reported from the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), through one of the wives of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), that he said: Whoever goes to a fortune-teller, asks him about something, and believes him, his prayer will not be accepted for forty days.
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٧٠- وَعَنْ قَبِيصَةَ بْنِ الْمُخَارِقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ الْعِيَافَةُ والطَّبَرَةُ وَالطَّرْقُ مِنَ الْجِبْتِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ باشناد حسن وقَالَ الطرق هُوَ الرِّجْرُ أَي زَجْرُ الطَّيْرِ وَهُوَ أَنْ يُتَيَمَنَ أَوْ يَتَشَاءَمَ بطبَرَانِهِ فَإِنْ طَارَ إِلى جِهَةِ الْيَمِينِ تَيَمَنَ وَإِنْ طَارَ إِلَى جِهَةِ الْيَسَارِ تَشَامَمَ. قَالَ أبو دَاوُودَ وَالْعِيَافَةُ الْخَط. قَالَ الْجَوْهَرِي فِي الصِّحَاحِ الْجِبْتُ كَلِمَةٌ تَقَعُ عَلَى الصنم وَالْكَاهِنِ وَالسَّاحِرِ وَنَحْوِ ذَلِكَ.

1670. Qabisah ibn al-Mukhariq (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “Drawing lines,” that is, divination by drawing lines; “tiyarah,” that is, considering something an evil omen; and “turuq,” that is, determining good or bad fortune by releasing birds, are forms of shirk.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a good chain of transmission. He said: At-turuq means driving away birds and determining good or bad fortune by doing so. If the bird flies to the right, it is considered a good omen, and if it flies to the left, it is considered a bad omen. Al-yafah means handwriting or the lines of the hand. Al-Jawhari said in his dictionary as-Sihah that the word al-jibt refers to idols, fortune-tellers, magicians and the like.

١٦٧١ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنِ اقْتَبَسَ عِلْمًا مِّنَ النُّجُومِ اقْتَبَسَ شُعْبَةٌ مِنَ السِّحْرِ زَادَ مَا زَادَ – رَوَاهُ أبو داود بإسناد صحيح1671. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever acquires knowledge of astrology has acquired a branch of magic; the more he increases in it, the more he increases in magic.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٦٧٢ – وَعَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي حَدِيثُ عَهْدٍ بِجَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَقَدْ جَاءَ اللهُ تَعَالَى بِالْإِسْلَامِ وَإِنَّ مِنَّا رِجَالًا يَأْتُونَ الكهانَ قَالَ فَلا تَأْتِهِمْ قُلْتُ وَمِنَّا رِجَالٌ يُتَطيرُونَ قَالَ ذَلِكَ شَيْءٌ يُجِدُونَهُ فِي صُدُورِهِمْ فَلا يَصْدُهُمْ قُلْتُ وَمِنَّا رِجَالٌ يُخْطُونَ قَالَ كَانَ نَبِي مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ يَخْطُ فَمَنْ وَافَقَ خَطْهُ فَذَاكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1672. Mu’awiyah ibn al-Hakam (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I said, “O Messenger of Allah, I have only recently left the Age of Ignorance, and Allah the Exalted has granted me Islam. Some people among us go to fortune-tellers.” He said: “Do not go to them.” I said: “Some people among us regard certain things as evil omens.” He said: “That is something they feel in their hearts; let it not prevent them from proceeding.” I said: “Some people among us practice palmistry.” He said: “One of the prophets used to practice it. Whoever’s analysis corresponds to his, that is correct.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٧٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْبَدْرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنْ تَمَنِ الْكَلْبِ وَمَهْرَ الْبَغِى وَحُلُوَانِ الْكَاهِنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1673. Abu Mas’ud al-Badri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) prohibited the price of a dog, the earnings of a prostitute, and the payment received by a fortune-teller.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٧٤ – عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّم لا عدوى ولا طيرة ويُعْجِبُنِي الْقَالَ قَالُوا وَمَا الْقَالَ قَالَ كَلِمَةٌ طَيِّبَةٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1674. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “There is no contagious disease and no evil omen. However, I like fal.” They asked: “What is fal?” He said: “A good word.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٧٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا عدوى ولا طيرَة وَإِنْ كَانَ السُّؤْمُ فِي شَيْءٍ فَفِي الدَّارِ وَالْمَرْأَةِ وَالْفَرَسِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1675. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “There is no contagious disease and no evil omen. If there were an evil omen in anything, it would be in a house, a woman and a horse.”

(That is, various kinds of troubles and misfortunes accompany even these three indispensable aspects of life. Yet no one abandons them because of the belief that they are evil omens. Therefore, one should not maintain the belief that anything else is an evil omen.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٧٦ – وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ لَا يتطير – رواه أبو داود باشناد صحيح

1676. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) did not regard anything as an evil omen or an ill omen.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

١٦٧٧ – وَعَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ ذكرت الطيرَةُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَحْسَنُهَا الْقَالَ وَلَا تَرُدُّ مُسْلِمًا فَإِذَا رَأَى أَحَدُكُمْ مَا يَكْرَهُ فَلْيَقُل : اللهم لا يَأْتِي بِالْحَسَنَاتِ إِلا انتَ وَلَا يَدْفَعُ السَّيِّئَاتِ إِلا انْتَ وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِكَ. حَدِيث صَحِيحٌ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ صَحِيح

1677. Urwah ibn Amir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Evil omens were mentioned in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He said: “The best of them is fal, but an evil omen must not prevent a Muslim from carrying out his task. When one of you sees something he dislikes, let him say: ‘O Allah, none brings good except You, none removes harm except You, and there is no power and no strength except through You.’”

This is an authentic hadith. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 51 — Prohibition of Drawing Pictures on Bedding, Stones and the Like

It is prohibited to draw pictures of living creatures on bedding, clothing, cushions, stones, metal coins, paper currency and the like. Likewise, drawing pictures on walls, ceilings, curtains, turbans, clothing and similar items is prohibited, and such pictures are to be removed or erased.

١٦٧٨ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَصْنَعُونَ هذه الصُّورَ يُعَذِّبُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ يُقَالُ لَهُمْ أَحْبُوا مَا خَلَقْتُم متفق عليه.

1678. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Those who make pictures will be punished on the Day of Resurrection. They will be told: “Bring to life what you have created.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٧٩ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ سَفَرٍ وَقَدْ سَتَرْتُ سَهْوَةً لِي بِقِرَامِ فِيهِ تَمَاثِيلُ فَلَمَّا رَأَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ تَلُونَ وَجْهُهُ وَقَالَ يَا عَائِشَةُ أَشَدُّ النَّاسِ عَذَابًا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الَّذِينَ يُضَاهُونَ بِخَلْقِ اللهِ قَالَتْ فَقَطَعْنَاهُ فَجَعَلْنَا مِنْهُ وِسَادَةً أَوْ وسادتين متفق عليه.

1679. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) returned from a journey while I had hung a curtain over a veranda. It had pictures on it. When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) saw it, his face changed color. He said: “O Aishah, the people who imitate Allah’s creation will receive the severest punishment from Allah on the Day of Resurrection.” Aishah said: I then tore it up and made one or two cushions from it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٠ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ كُلُّ مُصَوِّرٍ فِي النَّارِ يُجْعَلُ لَهُ بِكُلِّ صُورَةٍ صَورَهَا نَفْسٌ فَيُعَذِّبَهُ فِي جَهَنَّمَ. قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاس فَإِن كُنت لا بُدَّ فَاعِلاً فَاصْنَعِ الشَّجَرَ وَمَا لَا رُوحَ فِيهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1680. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Every picture-maker will be in Hell. For each picture he made, a person will be appointed who will torment him in Hell. Ibn Abbas said: If you must do so, then make pictures of trees and things that have no soul.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨١ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ صَوْرَ صُورَةٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا كُلَّفَ أَنْ يُنْفُخَ فِيهَا الرُّوحَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلَيْسَ بِنَافِعُ متفق عليه.

1681. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever makes a picture of anything in this world will be commanded on the Day of Resurrection to breathe life into that picture, but he will never be able to do so.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٢ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنْ أَشَدَّ النَّاسِ عَذَابًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الْمُصَوِّرُونَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1682. Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: The people who make pictures will face the severest punishment on the Day of Resurrection.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٣ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى وَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّنْ ذَهَبَ يَخْلُقُ كَخَلْقِي فَلْيَخْلُقُوا ذرة أو لِيَخْلُقُوا حَبَّةَ أَوْ لِيَخْلُقُوا شَعِيرَةً مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1683. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Allah the Exalted says: “Who is more unjust than one who attempts to create something like My creation? Let them create a tiny ant, or a grain, or a barleycorn.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال لا تَدْخُلُ الْمَلائِكَةُ بَيْتًا فيه كلب ولا صورة – متفق عليه.

1684. Abu Talhah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The angels of mercy do not enter a house in which there is a dog or a picture.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ وَعَدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم جبريل أنْ يَأْتِيَهُ فَرَاثَ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى اشْتَدَّ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَخَرَجَ فَلَقِيَهُ جِبْرِيلُ فَشَكَا إِلَيْهِ فَقَالَ إِنَّا لَا نَدْخُلُ بَيْتًا فِيْهِ كَلْبٌ وَلَا صورة – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1685. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Jibril (peace be upon him) promised to visit the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him), but he delayed in coming. This delay became extremely difficult for the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). When he later went outside, he met Jibril. He complained to him, and Jibril (peace be upon him) said: We do not enter a house in which there is a dog or an image of a living creature.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٦ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ وَعَدَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فِي سَاعَةٍ أَنْ يَأْتِيَهُ فَجَاءَتْ تِلْكَ السَّاعَةُ وَلَمْ يَأْتِهِ قالتْ وَكَانَ بِيَدِهِ عَمَّا فَطَرَحَهَا مِنْ يُدِهِ وَهُوَ يَقُوْلُ مَا يُخْلِفُ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ وَلَا رُسُلُهُ ثم الْتَفْتَ فَإِذَا جَرْهُ كَلْبِ تَحْتَ سَرِيرِهِ فَقَالَ مَتَى دَخَلَ هَذَا الْكَلْبُ فَقُلْتُ وَاللَّهِ ما دَرَيْتُ بِهِ فَأَمَرَ بِهِ فَأَخْرَجَ فَجَاءَهُ جبريل عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعَدْتَنِي فَجَلَسْتُ لكَ وَلَمْ تَأْتِنِي فَقَالَ مَنَعَنِى الْكَلْبُ الَّذِي كَانَ فِي بَيْتِكَ إِنَّا لَا تَدْخُلُ بَيْتًا فِيهِ كَلْبٌ وَلَا صُورَةٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1686. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: Jibril (peace be upon him) promised to meet the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) at a specified time. The appointed time passed, but he did not come. Aishah said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) had a staff in his hand. He threw it down while saying, “Allah and His messengers never break their promises.” Then he looked around and saw a puppy beneath his bed. He said: “When did this dog enter?” I said: “By Allah, I do not know when it entered.” He ordered that it be driven out, and it was taken out. Then Jibril (peace be upon him) came to him. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “You promised to come. I waited for you, but you did not come.” He replied: “The dog that was in your house prevented me. We do not enter a house in which there is a dog or an image of a living creature.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٨٧ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الشَّيَاحِ حَيَّانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ قَالَ قَالَ لِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ إِلا ابْعَتُكَ عَلَى مَا بَعَثَنِي عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أنْ لا تَدَعَ صُورَة إلا طمستها ولا قَبْرًا مُشْرِفًا إِلا سَوَّيْتَهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1687. Abu al-Shayyah Hayyan ibn Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Ali ibn Abi Talib (may Allah be pleased with him) said to me: Shall I not send you on the task for which the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) sent me? It is this: Do not leave any picture without obliterating it, and do not leave any raised grave without leveling it.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 52 — Prohibition of Keeping Dogs Except for Hunting or Guarding Livestock and Farmland

١٦٨٨- عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنِ اقْتَنَى كَلْبًا إِلا كَلبَ صَيْدٍ أَوْ مَاشِيَةٍ فَإِنَّهُ يَنْقُصُ مِنْ أَجْرِه كُلِّ يَوْمٍ قيراطان – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قيراط

1688. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever keeps a dog for any purpose other than hunting or guarding livestock will have two qirats deducted from the reward of his good deeds every day. [Note: A qirat is a very small specific measure by weight. Its exact amount is known only to Allah the Exalted. However, another hadith mentions that on the Day of Resurrection each qirat will weigh the equivalent of Mount Uhud.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration, it says “one qirat.”

١٦٨٩ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَمْسَكَ كَلْبًا فَإِنَّهُ يَنقُصُ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ مِنْ عَمَلِهِ قِيرَاطَ إِلا كَلْبَ حَرْثٍ أَوْ ماشِيَة مُنْفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمِ مَنْ اقْتَنَى كَلْبًا لَيْسَ بِكَلْبِ صَيْدٍ وَلَا ماشِيَةٍ ولا أَرْضِ فَإِنَّهُ يَنْقُصُ مِنْ أَجْرِهِ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ قِيرَاطَانِ.

1689. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever keeps a dog, one qirat is deducted daily from the reward of his good deeds. However, this does not apply if the dog is kept to guard farmland or livestock.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim, it states: Whoever keeps a dog for any purpose other than hunting, guarding livestock, or protecting farmland will have two qirats deducted daily from his reward.

Section 53 — It is disliked to hang bells around the necks of camels or other animals, and to take a dog along on a journey or hang a bell around its neck.

١٦٩٠ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَصْحَبُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ رُفْقَةً فِيهَا كَلْبٌ أَوْ جَرَسٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1690. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The angels of mercy do not accompany a caravan that has a dog or a bell with it.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٩١ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْجَرَسُ مَزَامِيرُ الشَّيْطَانِ رواه مسلم.

1691. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Bells are among the musical instruments of Satan.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 54 — It is disliked to ride an animal that eats impure substances or excrement. However, if it changes its habit and begins eating pure grass, it will no longer be disliked to ride it, and its meat will become lawful.

١٦٩٢ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الْجَلَالَةِ فِي الابلِ أَنْ يُرْكَبَ عَلَيْهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح

1692. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited riding an excrement-eating camel.
Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 55 — It is prohibited to spit in the mosque. The mosque must be kept clean of dirt and refuse, and any sputum or similar substance must be removed.

١٦٩٣ – عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْبَصَاقُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ خَطِيئَةُ وَكَفَّارَتُهَا دَفْتُهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَالْمُرَادُ بِدَفْنِهَا إِذَا كَانَ الْمَسْجِدُ تُرَابًا أَوْ رَمَلاً وَنَحْوَهُ فَيُوَارِيهَا تَحْتَ تُرَابِهِ. قَالَ أَبُو الْمَحَاسِنِ الرؤيانِي مِنْ أَصْحَابِنَا فِي كِتَابِهِ الْبَحْرِ وَقِيلَ الْمُرَادُ بِدَقْنِهَا إِخْرَاجُهَا مِنْ المستجد أما إذا كَانَ الْمَسْجِدُ مُبلطا أو مُجَصَصًا فَدَلَكَهَا عَلَيْهِ بِمَدَاسه أو بغيره كَمَا يَفْعَلُهُ كَثِيرَةً مِّنَ الْجُهَالِ فَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ بِدَفْنِ بَلْ زِيَادَةٌ فِي الْخَطِيئَةِ وَتَكْثِير لِلْقَدْرِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَعَلَى مَنْ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ أَنْ يَمْسَحَهُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ بِشَيْبِهِ أَوْ بيَدِهِ أَوْ غَيْرِهِ أَوْ يَغْسِلُهُ.

1693. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Spitting inside the mosque is a sin, and its expiation is to bury it (or clean it).
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi said: Burying it means that if the floor of the mosque is made of earth or sand, the sputum should be buried beneath it. Our colleague, Abu al-Mahasin al-Ruyani, said in his book al-Bahr that burying it here means taking it outside the mosque. In a paved mosque, spitting on the prayer mat and then rubbing it into the mat like an ignorant person is a sin and amounts to defiling the mosque. Whoever does this should clean it with his garment or hand, or wash it with water.

١٦٩٤ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَى في جدارِ الْقِبْلَةِ مُخَاطًا أَوْ بُرَاقًا نُخَامَةٌ فَحَكَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1694. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) saw sputum, nasal mucus, or phlegm on the wall facing the qiblah of the mosque and scraped it off.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٩٥ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنْ هذِهِ الْمَسَاجِدَ لَا تَصْلُحُ لِشَيْءٍ مِّنْ هُذَا الْبَوْلِ وَلَا الْقَدْرِ إِنَّمَا هِيَ لِذِكْرِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَقَرَامَةِ الْقُرْآنِ أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1695. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Urine and dirt are contrary to the dignity and purity of the mosque. The mosque is a place for remembering Allah and reciting the Qur’an, or as the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 56 — It is disliked to quarrel or dispute in the mosque, raise one’s voice or talk loudly, search for lost property, or conduct transactions such as buying, selling, and renting.

١٦٩٦ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ سَمِعَ رَجُلًا يَنْشُدُ ضَالَةَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَلْيَقُلْ لَا رَدَّهَا اللَّهُ عَلَيْكَ فَإِنَّ الْمَسَاجِدَ لَمْ تُبْنَ لِهَذَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1696. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: If anyone hears someone searching for a lost item in the mosque, let him say, “May Allah not return it to you,” for the mosques were not built for this.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٩٧ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يُبِيعُ أَوْ يَبْتَاعُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقُولُوا لَا أَرْبَحَ اللهُ تِجَارَتَكَ وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يُنْشُدُ ضَالَةً فَقُولُوا لَا رَبِّهَا اللهُ عَلَيْكَ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

1697. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If you see someone buying or selling inside the mosque, say, “May Allah not make your trade profitable.” And if you see someone searching for a lost item, say, “May Allah not return it to you.” Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: It is a hasan hadith.

١٦٩٨ – وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَجُلاً نَشَدَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ مَنْ دَعَا إِلَى الْجَمَلَ الْأَحْمَرَةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا وَجَدْتَ إِنَّمَا بنيتِ الْمَسَاجِدُ لِمَا بُنِيَتْ لَهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
1698. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. A man was searching for a lost item in the mosque. He said, “Who will announce the whereabouts of my red camel?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “May you not find it. The mosque was built for a specific purpose.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٦٩٩- وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِهِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنِ الشَّرَاءِ وَالْبَيْعِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَأَنْ تُنْشَدَ فِيْهِ ضَالَّةٌ أوْ يُنشَدَ فيه شعر – رواه أبو داود والترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

1899. Amr ibn Shu’ayb narrated from his father, from his grandfather. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited buying and selling in the mosque, searching for lost property there, and reciting poetry there.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Al-Tirmidhi said: It is a hasan hadith.

۱۷۰۰ – وَعَنِ السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ الصَّحَابِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنْتُ فِي المسجد فَحَصَبَنِي رَجُلٌ فَنَظَرْتُ فَإِذَا عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ اذْهَبْ فَالْتَنِي بِهدَيْنِ فَجِئْتُهُ بِهِمَا فَقَالَ مِن أينَ أَنْتُمَا ؟ فَقَالَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الطَّائِفِ فَقَالَ لَوْ كُنْتُمَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَلَدِ لَأَوْجَعْتُكُمَا تَرْفَعَانِ أَصْوَاتَكُمَا فِي مَسْجِدِ رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1700. The Companion al-Sa’ib ibn Yazid (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: I was present in the mosque when a man threw pebbles at me. I looked and saw Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him). He said, “Go and bring those two men to me.” I brought the two men to him. He said, “Where are you from?”

They said, “We are from Ta’if.” Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “If you were residents of this city, I would have punished you, because you raised your voices in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 57 — It is prohibited to enter the mosque without necessity after eating onions, garlic, or anything with a similar unpleasant odor, before the odor has disappeared.

۱۷۰۱ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ منْ أَكَلَ مِنْ هذه الشَّجَرَةِ يَعْنِي الثوم فلا يقربَنَ مَسْجِدَنَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رواية المُسْلِمِ مَسَاجِدنا
1701. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever eats this plant, meaning garlic or something similar, should not even come near our mosque.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim, the expression “masajidana,” meaning “our mosques,” is used.

۱۷۰۲ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أكل من هذه الشجرة فلا يقربنا وَلَا يُصَلِّينَ مَعَنَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1702. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever eats this kind of vegetable should not come near us or pray with us.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۰۳ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ اكل ثُوْمًا أَوْ بَصَلاً فَلْيَعْتَزِلْنَا أَوْ فَلْيَعْتَزِلُ مَسْجِدَنَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رواية لِمُسْلِم مَنْ أَكل البصل والثوم والكراث فَلا يَقْرَبَنَّ مَسْجِدَنَا فَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَة تَتَأَذًى مِمَّا يَتَأَذًى مِنْهُ بَنُو أَدَمَ.

1703. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever eats garlic or onions should stay away from us or from our mosque.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim, it states: Whoever eats onions, garlic, or a similar strong-smelling vegetable should not come near our mosque, for the angels are troubled by what troubles human beings.

١٧٠٤ – وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ خَطَبَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَقَالَ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ ثُمَّ إِنَّكُمْ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ تَأْكُلُونَ شَجَرَتَيْنِ مَا أَرَاهُمَا إِلَّا خَبِيئَتَيْنِ البصل والثوم. لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا وَجَدَ رِيحَهُمَا من الرَّجُلِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ أَمَرَيهِ فَأَخْرَجَ إِلَى الْبَقِيعِ فَمَنْ أَكَلَهُمَا فَلْيُمِتْهُمَا طبخا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم

1704. Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He delivered a sermon on a Friday. In his sermon he said: “People, you eat two vegetables. In my view, the two worst vegetables are onions and garlic. I saw that when the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) detected their odor from someone in the mosque, he ordered that person to be removed, and the person was taken out from the mosque toward al-Baqi’. Therefore, whoever wishes to eat them should cook them so that their odor disappears.”
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 58 — It is disliked, on Friday while the imam is delivering the sermon, to sit with one’s knees drawn up against one’s abdomen.

This is because sitting in this manner causes sleepiness, resulting in inattention to the sermon and the possibility that one’s ablution may be invalidated.

١٧٠٥ – عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ أَنَسِ الْجُهَنِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنِ الحيوة يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِي وقَالَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1705. Mu’adh ibn Anas al-Juhani (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited sitting with both knees drawn up against the abdomen during the sermon on Friday. Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith, and both said: It is a hasan hadith.

Section 59 — A person who intends to offer a sacrifice is prohibited from cutting his nails or hair during the first ten days of Dhu al-Hijjah, that is, until the morning of the tenth, before offering the sacrifice.

١٧٠٦- عَنْ أَمْ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ كَانَ لَهُ ذَبْحٌ يَذْبَحُهُ فَإِذَا أَهل هلالُ ذِي الْحَجَّةِ فَلَا يَأْخُذَنَّ مِنْ شَعْرِه ولا مِنْ أَطْفَارِهِ شَيْئًا حَتَّى يُضَحَى رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1706. Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) narrated. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever has a sacrificial animal and intends to sacrifice it, after the new moon of Dhu al-Hijjah has appeared, should not cut any of his hair or nails until he has offered the sacrifice. (According to the Hanafis, this prohibition is tanzihi; according to some, it is tahrimi. Its purpose is to express solidarity with the pilgrims.)

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 60 — It is prohibited to swear by created beings.

It is not permissible to swear by any created being or animal, such as a prophet or messenger, an angel, the Ka’bah, the sky, one’s father, grandfather, life, soul, or head, or by the gift of a sultan or emperor, someone’s grave, a trust, or fidelity. Swearing by any of these is strictly prohibited.

۱۷۰۷ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يَنْهَاكُمْ أَنْ تَحْلِفُوا بِأَبَاتِكُمْ فَمَنْ كَانَ خَالِفًا فَلْيَحْلِفُ بِاللَّهِ أَوْ ليَصُمُتْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وفي رواية في الصحيحِ فَمَنْ كَانَ خَالِفًا فَلَا يَحْلِفُ إِلَّا بالله أو لبسكت

1707. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah Most High has forbidden you to swear by your fathers, grandfathers, and ancestors. Whoever must swear should swear by Allah; otherwise, let him remain silent.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Another narration in Sahih al-Bukhari states: Whoever must swear should swear only by Allah or remain silent.

۱۷۰۸ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَحْلِفُوا بِالطَّوَاغِي وَلَا بِآبَائِكُمْ ۖ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1708. Abd al-Rahman ibn Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Never swear by deities or by your fathers, grandfathers, and ancestors. [Note: The word al-tawaghi is plural. Its singular, taghiyah, means an idol or image. For example, the hadith’s phrase “taghiyat Dawus” refers to the idol of the Dawus tribe. This word is also used to mean Satan.]

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۰۹ – وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَن يَسْسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ خَلَقَ بِالْأَمَانَةِ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح

1709. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever swears by invoking a trust or fidelity is not one of us.
This is a sahih hadith. Imam Abu Dawud narrated it with an authentic chain of transmission.

۱۷۱۰ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ خَلْفَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي بَرِى مِنَ الْإِسْلامِ فَإِنْ كَانَ كَاذِبًا فَهُوَ كَمَا قَالَ وَإِنْ كَانَ صَادِقًا فَلَنْ يُرْجِعَ إِلَى الْإِسْلامِ سَالِمًا – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ .

1710. Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever swears, “I am free of Islam,” if he is lying, then he is as he said; and if he is truthful, he will not return safely to Islam.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

يَقُولُ لا والكعبة قَالَ أنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَجُلاً يَقُولُ : عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّهُ . -۱۱- وعن بن عمر رضى ) ابْنُ عُمَرَ لَا تَحْلِفْ بِغَيْرِ اللهِ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ حَلَفَ بِغَيْرِ اللهِ فَقَدْ كَفَرَ أَوْ أَشْرَكَ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وفَسَّرَ بَعْضُ العُلَمَاء قَوْلَهُ كَفَرَ أَوْ أَشْرَكَ عَلَى التَّغْلِيظَ كَمَا رُوِيَ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الرِّيَاءُ شرك.

1711. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. He heard a man say, “No, by the Ka’bah.” Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Do not swear by anything besides Allah, for I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Whoever swears by anything besides Allah commits disbelief or shirk.
Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said: It is a hasan hadith. According to the scholars, the phrase “he commits disbelief or shirk” is intended as a severe reprimand. Similarly, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said elsewhere: Showing off is shirk.

Section 61 — Deliberately taking a false oath is strictly prohibited.

۱۷۱۲ – عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ من خلفَ عَلَى مَالِ امْرِئٍ بِغَيْرِ حَقِهِ لَقِيَ اللَّهَ وَهُوَ عَلَيْهِ غَضْبَانُ قَالَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِصْدَاقَهُ مِنْ كِتَابِ اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ : إِنْ الَّذِينَ يَشْتَرُونَ بِعَهْدِ اللهِ وَايْمَانِهِمْ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلاً أُولَئِكَ لَا خَلَاقَ لَهُمْ فِي الْآخِرَةِ ولا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ الله ولا ينظر اليهم يَوْمَ الْقِيمَةِ وَلَا يُزَكِّيهِمْ من وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ.

1712. Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever takes a false oath in order to unlawfully acquire a Muslim’s property will meet Allah on the Day of Resurrection while Allah is extremely angry with him. Abdullah ibn Mas’ud (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recited to us, in support of this statement, the following verse from the Qur’an: “Indeed, those who sell Allah’s covenant and their oaths for a small price will have no share in the Hereafter. Allah will neither speak to them nor look at them on the Day of Resurrection, nor will He purify them; rather, they will have a painful punishment.” (Surah Al Imran: 77)

۱۷۱۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ أَيَّاسِ بْنِ ثَعْلَبَةَ الْحَارِثِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنِ اقْتَطَعَ حَقَّ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِم بِيَمِينِهِ فَقَدْ أَوْجَبَ اللهُ لَهُ النَّارَ وَحَرَّمَ عَلَيْهِ الْجَنَّةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ وَإِنْ كَانَ شَيْئًا يَسِيرًا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ وَإِنْ كَانَ قَضِيبًا مِنْ أَرَاكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1713. Abu Umamah Iyas ibn Tha’labah al-Harithi (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever appropriates a Muslim’s right or property through a false oath, Allah makes Hell obligatory for him and forbids Paradise to him. A man asked him, “O Messenger of Allah, even if it is something insignificant?” He said: “Even if it is only a small branch of the pilu tree.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٧١٤ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الكبائر الاشراك باللهِ وَعُقُوقُ الْوَالِدَيْنِ وَقَتْلُ النَّفْسِ والْيَمِينُ الْغَمُوسُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ أَنْ أَعْرَابِيا جَاءَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ الله مَا الكَبَائِرُ قَالَ الْإِشْرَاكَ بِاللهِ قَالَ ثُمَّ مَا ذَا قَالَ الْيَمِينُ الْغَمُوسُ قُلْتُ وَمَا الْيَمِينُ الْغَمُوسُ قَالَ الَّذِي يَقْتَطِعُ مَالَ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِم يَعْنِي بِيَمِيْنِ هُوَ فِيْهَا كَاذِبٌ .

1714. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them) that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The major sins are associating partners with Allah, disobeying parents, killing a person, and taking a false oath.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam al-Bukhari: A Bedouin came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and said, “O Messenger of Allah, what are the major sins?” He said, “Associating partners with Allah.” The man asked, “Then which one?” He said, “Taking a false oath.” I asked, “What is a false oath?” He said, “When someone seizes a Muslim’s wealth by means of an oath in which he is lying.”

Section 62: After swearing an oath to do something

If a person swears to do something and then an opportunity arises to do something better, he should give priority to the better action and then offer the expiation for breaking the oath.

١٧١٥ – عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَإِذَا خَلَقْتَ عَلَى يَمِينَ فَرَأَيْتَ غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا فَأْتِ الذي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَكَفِّرْ عَنْ يَمِينكَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1715. It is narrated from Abd al-Rahman ibn Samurah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) told me: If you swear to do something and then see that doing the opposite is better, break your oath, offer its expiation, and do what is better.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱٧١٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ حَلَفَ عَلَى يَمِين فَرَأَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا فَلْيُكَفِّرُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَلْيَفْعَلِ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1716. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If someone swears an oath and then sees an opportunity to do something better than what he swore to do, let him break his oath, offer its expiation, and do what is better.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۱۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنِّي والله إِن شَاءَ اللهُ لا أَخْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينِ ثُمَّ أَرَى خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلَّا كَفَرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي وَآتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1717. It is narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: By Allah, if Allah wills, whenever I swear an oath and then see an opportunity to do something better, I will certainly break my oath, offer its expiation, and do what is better.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۱۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم لأن يلج أَحَدُكُمْ فِي يَمِينِهِ فِي أَهْلِهِ أَثْمُ لَهُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى مِنْ أَنْ يُعْطِيَ كَفَّارَتَهُ الَّتِي فَرَضَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1718. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: If any of you takes an oath concerning his family and persists in acting against them, he is more sinful than if he had offered the expiation that Allah has made obligatory upon him.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 63: Thoughtless oaths are excusable

Thoughtless oaths are excusable. No expiation is required for breaking such oaths. These are oaths that slip from a person’s tongue out of habit, without intending to swear, such as commonly saying, “By Allah” or “I swear by Allah” during ordinary conversation.

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : لَا يُؤَاخِذُكُمُ اللهُ بِاللَّغْوِ فِي أَيْمَانِكُمْ وَلَكِنْ يُؤَاخِدُكُمْ بِمَا عَقَدْتُمُ الْأَيْمَانَ فَكَفَّارَتُهُ اطْعَامُ عَشَرَةِ مَسَاكِينَ مِنْ أَوْسَطِ مَا تُطْعِمُونَ أَهْلِيْكُمْ أَوْ كِسْوَتُهُمْ أَوْ تَحْرِيرُ رَقَبَةٍ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَصِيَامُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ ذَلِكَ كَفَّارَةٌ أَيْمَانِكُمْ إِذَا خَلَقْتُمْ وَاحْفَظُوا أَيْمَانَكُمْ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“Allah will not call you to account for your thoughtless oaths, but He will call you to account for the oaths you make deliberately. The expiation is to feed ten needy people with the average food you feed your families, or to clothe them, or to free a slave. Whoever cannot find the means must fast for three days. That is the expiation for your oaths when you break them. Guard your oaths. Thus Allah makes His commandments clear to you, so that you may be grateful.” [Note: The expiation or penalty for breaking an oath is to free a slave, feed ten needy people two meals, or give them clothing. If one cannot afford any of these, one must fast for three consecutive days.] (Surah al-Ma’idah: 89)

۱۷۱۹ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ أُنزِلَتْ هذه الآيَةُ إِلا يُؤَاخِدُكُمُ اللهُ باللغو فِي أَيْمَانُكُمْ فِي قَوْلِ الرَّجُلِ لَا وَاللهِ وَبَلَى وَاللَّهِ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1719. It is narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The verse, “Allah will not call you to account for your thoughtless oaths,” was revealed concerning a person’s statements such as, “No, by Allah,” and, “Yes, by Allah.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 64: Even truthful oaths in buying and selling are reprehensible

۱۷۲۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ علَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ الْحَلفُ مَنْفَقَة للسلعة مَمْحَقَةٌ للكسب مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1720. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Frequent oaths may increase the sale of goods, but they destroy the blessing of earnings.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۲۱ – عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِيَّاكُمْ وَكَثرَةَ الْحَلِفِ فِي الْبَيْعِ فَإِنَّهُ يُنفِقُ ثُمَّ يَمْحَقُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1721. It is narrated from Abu Qatadah (may Allah be pleased with him). He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Avoid taking excessive oaths when selling, for although they may increase sales, they destroy the blessing.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 65: Asking for something by invoking Allah

It is reprehensible to ask for anything other than Paradise by invoking Allah. It is reprehensible to refuse someone who asks for something in Allah’s name and to reject an intercession made in Allah’s name.

۱۷۲۲ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يُسْأَلُ بوجه الله الا الْجَنَّةُ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ.

1722. It is narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not ask for anything by invoking Allah except Paradise. Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

۱۷۲۳ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنِ اسْتَعَاذَ بِالله فَأَعِيدُوهُ وَمَنْ سَأَلَ بِاللَّهِ فَأَعْطُوهُ وَمَنْ دَعَاكُمْ فَأَجِيبُوهُ وَمَنْ صَنَعَ إِلَيْكُمْ مَعْرُوفًا فَكَافِنُوهُ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدُوا مَا تُكَافِتُونَهُ فَادْعُوا لَهُ حَتَّى تَرَوْا أَنَّكُمْ قَدْ كَافَأْتُمُوهُ، حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ، رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنِّسَانِي بأسانيد الصحيحين.

1723. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Grant refuge to anyone who seeks refuge in Allah. Give something to anyone who asks in Allah’s name. Accept an invitation when someone invites you. Repay anyone who does something beneficial for you. If you have nothing with which to repay him, continue supplicating for him until you feel that you have repaid him.

This hadith is authentic. Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Nasa’i narrated it with chains of transmission comparable to those of al-Bukhari and Muslim.

Section 66: It is forbidden to call someone the King of Kings

It is forbidden to address or title a king or any head of state as the King of Kings.

This is because the word “Shahanshah” means “Malik al-Mulk” (King of Kings). It is forbidden to attribute this designation to anyone besides the Exalted Allah.

١٧٢٤ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنْ اخْنَعَ اسْمِ عِندَ اللهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ رَجُلٌ تَسَمَّى مَلِكَ الْأَمْلاكِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. قَالَ سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ مَلك الأملاك مثل شاهنشاه .

1724. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The most contemptible person before Allah, the Mighty and Majestic, is one who calls himself “Shahanshah” or “King of Kings.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Sufyan ibn Uyaynah (may Allah have mercy on him) said that “Malik al-Amlak” has a meaning similar to “Shahanshah.”

Section 67: It is forbidden to address a sinful or innovating person as Sayyid or by a similar title

١٧٢٥ – عَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَقُولُوا لِلْمُنَافِقِ سَيِّدٌ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ يَكُ سَيِّدًا فَقَدْ أَسْخَطْتُمْ رَبُّكُمْ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ رَوَاهُ أَبُو داود بإسناد صحيح

1725. It is narrated from Buraydah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not address a hypocrite as Sayyid. Even if he is a Sayyid, do not anger your Exalted Lord by calling him that.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 68: It is reprehensible to curse a fever

ترفرفينَ قَالَتِ الْحُمَّى لا بَارَكَ اللهُ فِيهَا فَقَالَ لَا تُسَبِّى الْحُمَّى فَإِنَّهَا تُذْهَبُ خَطَايَا بَنِي آدَمَ كَمَا يُذْهِبُ الْكَيْرُ خَبَثَ الْحَدِيدِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1726. It is narrated from Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) visited Umm al-Sa’ib or Umm al-Musayyab and said: “What is wrong with you? Why are you trembling?” She replied, “I have a fever.” She said, “May Allah not bless the fever.” He said: “Do not curse the fever, for it removes the sins of the children of Adam just as a blacksmith’s bellows remove the impurities of iron.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 69: It is forbidden to curse the wind and what should be said when it blows

۱۷۲۷ – عَنْ أَبِي الْمُنْذِرِ أَبي بْنِ كَعْبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَسُبُوا الرِّيحَ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَا تَكْرَهُونَ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمُ إِنَّا نَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرٍ هَذِهِ الرِّيحُ وَخَيْرِ مَا فِيهَا وَخَيْرِ مَا أُمِرَتْ بِهِ وَنَعُوذُ بِكَ من شر هذه الرِّيحِ وَشَرِّ مَا فِيهَا وَشَرِّ مَا أُمِرَتْ بِهِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيث حسن صحيح.

1727. It is narrated from Abu al-Mundhir Ubayy ibn Ka‘b (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not curse the wind. When you find it unpleasant, say: “O Allah, we ask You for the good of this wind, the good within it, and the good with which it has been commanded; and we seek refuge in You from the evil of this wind, the evil within it, and the evil with which it has been commanded.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is hasan and authentic.

۱۷۲۸ – رَأَيْتُمُوهَا فَلَا تَسُبُوهَا وَسَلُوا اللهَ خَيْرَهَا وَاسْتَعِيدُوا بِاللَّهِ مِنْ شَرِّهَا رَوَاهُ أَبُو دارد باشناد حسن

1728. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: The wind is a mercy from Allah. Sometimes it brings goodness and blessing, and at other times it brings calm. Therefore, when you see the wind blowing, do not curse it. Rather, ask Allah for its goodness and seek refuge in Allah from its harm.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a hasan chain of transmission.

۱۷۲۹ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إذَا عَصَفَتِ الرِّيحُ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ خَيْرَهَا وَخَيْرَ مَا فِيْهَا وَخَيْرَ مَا أُرْسِلَتْ بههِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّهَا وَشَرِّ مَا فِيهَا وَشَرِّ مَا أُرْسِلَتْ بِهِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1729. It is narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: When the wind blew violently, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would say: “O Allah, I ask You for the good of this wind, the good within it, and the good with which it was sent; and I seek refuge in You from its evil, the evil within it, and the evil with which it was sent.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 70: It is reprehensible to curse a rooster

۱۷۳۰ – عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ الْجُهَنِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَسُبُّوا الدِّيْكَ فَإِنَّهُ يُوقِظُ لِلصَّلاةِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد باشناد صحيح

1730. It is narrated from Zayd ibn Khalid al-Juhani (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Do not curse the rooster, for it awakens people for prayer.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with an authentic chain of transmission.

Section 71: It is forbidden to say that rain fell because of a certain star

۱۷۳۱ – عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ خَالِدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلاةَ الصُّبْحِ بِالْحُدَيْبِيَّةِ فِي أَثَرِ سَمَاءٍ كَانَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ اقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَاذَا قَالَ رَبُّكُمْ قَالُوا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ قَالَ أَصْبَحَ مِنْ عِبَادِي مُؤْمِنٌ بِي وَكَافِرٌ فَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطِرْنَا بِفَضْلِ اللهِ وَرَحْمَتِهِ فَذَلِكَ مُؤْمِنٌ بِي كَافِرُ بالكواكب وَأَمَّا مَنْ قَالَ مُطَرْنَا بِنَوْءٍ كَذَا وَكَذَا فذلك كافر كافر بي مُؤْمِنٌ بالكواكب – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَالسَّمَاءُ هُنَا الْمَطَرُ.

1731. It is narrated from Zayd ibn Khalid (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) led us in the dawn prayer at a place called Hudaybiyyah. It had rained during the night. After the prayer, he turned to the people and said: “Do you know what your Lord has said?” They replied, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said: “Allah has said: This morning, some of My servants believe in Me and others disbelieve. Whoever says, ‘We have received rain through Allah’s grace and mercy,’ believes in Me and disbelieves in the stars. But whoever says, ‘We have received rain because of such-and-such a star,’ disbelieves in Me and believes in the stars.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In the hadith, the word means rain.

Section 72: It is forbidden to call a Muslim an unbeliever

۱۷۳۲ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَالَ الرَّجُلُ لِأَخِيهِ يَا كَافِرُ فَقَدْ بَاءَ بِهَا أَحَدُهُمَا فَإِنْ كَانَ كَمَا قَالَ وَالا رَجَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ – متفق عليه.

1732. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When a Muslim says to his fellow Muslim, “O unbeliever,” the charge of unbelief necessarily falls upon one of them. If the person called an unbeliever is truly as he was called, then there is no issue. But if he is not, the charge of unbelief returns to the one who called him that.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۳۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَنْ دَعَا رَجُلًا بِالْكُفْرِ أَوْ قَالَ عَدُوٌّ اللَّهِ وَلَيْسَ كَذَلِكَ الأَحَارَ عَلَيْهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ حَارَ رَجَعَ.

1733. It is narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: If someone calls another person an unbeliever or calls him an enemy of Allah, while he is not so, the statement returns to the one who uttered it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 73: It is forbidden to use obscene and offensive language

١٧٣٤ – عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْسَ الْمُؤْمِنُ بِالطَّعَانِ وَلا اللعَانِ وَلا الْفَاحِشِ وَلَا الْبَدِي رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1734. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: A believer cannot be one who insults, curses, uses obscene language, or is foul-tempered.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

١٧٣٥ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا كَانَ الْفَحْشَ فِي شَيْءٍ إِلا شَانَهُ وَمَا كَانَ الْحَيَاءُ فِي شَيْءٍ إِلَّا زَانَهُ رَوَاهُ الترمذى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1735. It is narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Obscenity makes anything in which it occurs ugly, while modesty beautifies anything in which it occurs.

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith and said that it is a hasan hadith.

Section 74: It is reprehensible to use complicated expressions in conversation

When addressing the general public, one should speak in language they can understand. In such situations, it is reprehensible to draw out one’s speech, use lofty language, display eloquence, or employ obscure words.

١٧٣٦ – عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ هَلَكَ الْمُتَنَطِعُونَ قَالَهَا ثَلاثًا . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم الْمُتَنَطِعُونَ الْمُبَالِغُونَ فِي الْأَمُورِ.

1736. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “The extremists are ruined.” He repeated this statement three times.
“Al-Mutanattiun” means those who exaggerate or go to excess in any matter.

۱۷۳۷ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ يُبْغِضُ الْبَلِيغَ مِنَ الرِّجَالِ الَّذِي يَتَخَلَّلُ بِلِسَانِهِ كَمَا تَتَخَلَّلُ الْبَقَرَةُ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِنِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1737. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them both). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Indeed, Allah detests those excessively eloquent people who twist and coil their tongues in speech like a cow chewing the cud.”

Imam Abu Dawud and al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said: It is a hasan hadith.

۱۷۳۸ – وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ مِنْ أَحَبِّكُمْ إِلَى وَأَقْرَبَكُمْ مِنِّي مَجْلِسًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَحَاسِنُكُمْ اخلاقا وَإِنْ أَبْغَضَكُمْ إِلَى وَابْعَدكُمْ مِنِّى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الشَّرْتَارُونَ وَالْمُتَشَدِقُونَ وَالْمُتَفَيهِقُونَ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1738. Narrated by Jabir ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “The one among you who is best in character is most beloved to me and will be closest to me on the Day of Resurrection. And those among you who are excessively talkative, who speak obscurely and arrogantly, are most detested by me and will be farthest from me on the Day of Resurrection.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. He said: It is a hasan hadith.

Section 75 — Prohibition of saying, “My soul has become corrupt,” and similar expressions

۱۷۳۹ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا يَقُولَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ خَبُثَتْ نَفْسِي وَلَكِنْ لِيَقُلْ لَقِسَتْ نَفْسِي مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – قَالَ الْعُلَمَاءُ مَعْنَى خَبُثَتْ غَشَتْ وَهُوَ مَعْنَى لَقِسَتْ وَلَكِنْ كَرِهَ لفظ الْخُبْثِ.

1739. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “None of you should say, ‘My soul has become corrupt’; rather, let him say, ‘My soul has become impure.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. The scholars said that the words khabuthat and laqisat have the same meaning: badness, corruption, impurity, pollution, deviation and the like. However, they disliked using the word khubth.

Section 76 — It is disliked to call grapes karm

١٧٤٠ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تُسموا العنب الكرم فَإِنَّ الكَرْمَ الْمُسْلِمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. وَهُذَا لفظ مُسلِم وفي رواية فَإِنَّمَا الْكَرْمُ قَلْبُ الْمُؤْمِنِ. وَفِي رواية لِلْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِمٍ يَقُولُونَ الْكَرَمُ إِنَّمَا الْكَرْمُ قَلْبُ الْمُؤْمِنِ.

1740. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not call grapes karm, for only a Muslim can be karm.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. The wording given is the narration of Imam Muslim. Another narration says: “For karm is the heart of the believer.” Another narration of al-Bukhari and Muslim says: “They call grapes karm, whereas karm is the heart of the believer.”

١٧٤١ – وَعَنْ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَقُولُوا الْكَرْمُ وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا الْعِنَبُ وَالْحَبْلَةُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1741. Narrated by Wail ibn Hujr (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not call grapes karm; rather, call them inab and habalah.”
Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 77 — Prohibition of describing a woman’s physical beauty to men

It is prohibited to describe a woman’s physical beauty to men without a Shariah-approved reason or need. However, describing her physical build and appearance is permissible for marriage or a similar need.

١٧٤٢ – عن ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم لا تُبَاشِرِ الْمَرْأَةُ الْمَرْأَةَ فَتَصِفَهَا لِزَوْجِهَا كَأَنَّهُ يَنظُرُ إِلَيْهَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1742. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “A woman should not press her uncovered body against another woman’s uncovered body, nor should she describe the other woman’s physical beauty to her own husband in such a way that it is as though he were seeing her himself.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 78 — It is disliked to supplicate, “O Allah, forgive me if You wish,” in this manner

١٧٤٣ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قال لا يَقُولَنَّ أَحَدُكُمُ اللهُمُ اغْفِرْ لِي إِنْ شِئْتَ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْنِي إِنْ شِئْتَ لِيَعْزِمِ الْمَسْأَلَة فَإِنَّهُ لَا مُكْرِهَ لَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمِ وَلَكِنْ لِيَعْزِمُ وَلْيُعَظمِ الرُّغْبَة فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى لَا يَتَعَاظِمُهُ شَيْ أَعْطَاهُ .

1743. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “None of you should supplicate in this manner: ‘O Allah, forgive me if You wish; O Allah, have mercy on me if You wish.’ Rather, he should ask firmly, for no one can compel Him.” (Al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Another narration of Sahih al-Bukhari says: “Allah does whatever He wills; no one can prevent Him.” Another narration of Sahih Muslim says: “He should ask with complete confidence, eager hope and firm resolve, for nothing that Allah gives His servant is too great for Him—or causes Him any difficulty in giving it.”

١٧٤٤ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذا دَعَا أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَعْزِمِ الْمَسْأَلَة وَلا يَقُولَنَّ اللَّهُمَّ إِنْ شِئْتَ فَأَعْطِنِي فَإِنَّهُ لَا مُسْتَكْرِهَ لَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1744. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When any of you supplicates, let him ask with complete confidence and firm resolve. None of you should say, ‘O Allah, give me if You wish,’ for no one can compel Allah, nor is He obliged to give anyone anything.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 79 — It is wrong to join another’s will with Allah’s will

١٧٤٥ – عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ الْيَمَانِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا تَقُولُوا مَا شَاءَ اللهُ وَمَا شَاءَ فُلانٌ وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ شَاءَ فلان رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِاسْنَادِ صَحِيح.

1745. Narrated by Hudhayfah ibn al-Yaman (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not say, ‘Whatever Allah wills and so-and-so wills’; rather, say, ‘Whatever Allah wills, then whatever so-and-so wills.’”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated the hadith with an authentic chain.

Section 80 — It is disliked to speak after performing the Isha prayer

Imam al-Nawawi said: This means that ordinary conversations which are permissible at other times, and conversations whose occurrence or omission are equally acceptable, are disliked after the Isha prayer. Matters that are unlawful or disliked to mention or discuss at other times are even more strictly unlawful or disliked after Isha. However, beneficial speech is not disliked, such as discussing Islamic matters, the lives of distinguished people, noble moral subjects and education, conversing with guests, speaking with someone who has come for a need, and similar matters. Likewise, necessary speech or speech in a time of danger is not disliked. Many authentic hadiths support these points.

١٧٤٦ – عَنْ أَبِي بَرْزَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَكْرَهُ النَّوْمَ قَبْلَ الْعِشَاءِ وَالْحَدِيثَ بَعْدَهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1746. Narrated by Abu Barzah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) disliked sleeping before the Isha prayer and speaking afterward.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٤٧ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صلى الْعِشَاءَ فِي آخِرِ حَيَاتِهِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَكُمْ لَيْلَتَكُمْ هَذِهِ فَإِنَّ عَلَى رَأْسِ سنَةٍ لا يَبْقَى مِمَّنْ هُوَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الْأَرْضِ الْيَوْمَ أَحَدٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. مائة

1747. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both). Toward the end of his life, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) led us in the Isha prayer. After concluding the prayer with salam, he said: “Do you know anything about this night of yours?” Then he said: “After one hundred years, none of those living on the earth today will remain alive.”
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٤٨ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُمْ انْتَظِرُوا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَجَاءَهُمْ قَرِيبًا مِنْ شَطْرِ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ يَعْنِي الْعِشَاءُ قَالَ ثُمَّ خَطَبَنَا فَقَالَ إِلا إِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدْ صَلُّوا ثُمَّ رَقَدُوا وَإِنَّكُمْ لَنْ تَزَالُوْا فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرْتُمُ الصَّلاةَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي

1748. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). They were waiting for the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him). He came at approximately midnight and led them in the Isha prayer. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Then he addressed us, saying: “Know that many people have prayed and gone to sleep, but you have remained in prayer from the time you began waiting for the prayer.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section 81 — It is unlawful for a wife to refuse to come to bed without a Shariah-approved reason when her husband calls her

١٧٤٩ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَعَا الرَّجُلُ امْرَأَتَهُ إلى فراشه فَآبَتْ فَبَاتَ غَضْبَانَ عَلَيْهَا لَعَنَتُهَا الْمَلائِكَةُ حَتَّى تُصْبحَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ حَتَّى تَرْجِعَ.

1749. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When a husband calls his wife to his bed and she refuses, and he spends the night angry with her because of this, the angels continue cursing her until morning.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Another narration of both says that the angels continue to curse her until she returns to her husband’s bed.

Section 82 — It is prohibited for a wife to observe a voluntary fast without permission while her husband is present

١٧٥٠ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَحِلُّ لِلْمَرْأَةِ أَنْ تَصُومَ وَزَوْجُهَا شَاهِدٌ الا باذنه وَلَا تَأْذَنَ فِي بَيْتِهِ الا باذنه – متفق عليه.

1750. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “It is not lawful for a woman to observe a voluntary fast while her husband is present without his permission. Nor may she allow anyone to enter his house without his permission.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 83 — Prohibition of the follower raising his head from bowing or prostration before the imam

١٧٥١ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَمَا يَخْشَى أَحَدُكُمْ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَبْلَ الْإِمَامِ أَنْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ رَأْسَهُ رَأْسَ حِمَارِ أَوْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ صُورَتَهُ صُورَةً حِمَارٍ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1751. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Does none of you fear that, when he raises his head before the imam, Allah may turn his head into the head of a donkey or turn his form into that of a donkey?”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 84 — It is disliked to place one’s hands on one’s waist during prayer

١٧٥٢ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نُهِيَ عَنِ الْخَصْرِ فِي الصَّلاةِ متفق عليه.

1752. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were forbidden to place our hands on our waists during prayer.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 85 — When food is present at the time of prayer…

When food is served and one desires or feels attracted to it, it is disliked to leave the food and pray. Likewise, it is disliked to pray while suppressing the urge to urinate or defecate.

١٧٥٣ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّم يَقُولُ لَا صَلاةَ بِحَضْرَةِ طعام ولا يُدَافِعُهُ الْأَخْبَثَانِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1753. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “When food is present, do not pray while leaving it. Likewise, do not pray while suppressing the urge of the two impure things, urine and feces.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 86 — Prohibition of looking toward the sky while praying

١٧٥٤ – عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا بَالُ أَقْوَامٍ يَرْفَعُونَ أَبْصَارَهُمْ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فِي صَلَاتِهِمْ فَاشْتَدَّ قَوْلُهُ في ذلك حَتَّى قَالَ لِيَنْتَهُنَّ عَن ذلك أو لتُخْطَفَنَّ أَبْصَارُهُمْ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1754. Narrated by Anas ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “What is wrong with people that they raise their eyes toward the sky during prayer?” Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) said that he spoke even more sternly about it, until he said: “They must certainly refrain from this, or their eyesight may be snatched away.”
Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section 87 — It is disliked to look around while praying without necessity

١٧٥٥ – عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الْالْتِفَاتِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَقَالَ هُوَ اخْتِلَاسِ يَخْتَلِسُهُ الشَّيْطَانُ مِنْ صَلَاةِ العبد – رواه البخاري.

1755. Narrated by Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) about looking around during prayer. He said: “It is a snatching by which Satan snatches part of the servant’s prayer.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

١٧٥٦ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِيَّاكَ والالتفات في الصلاةِ فَإِنَّ الْالْتِفَاتَ فِي الصَّلَاةَ هَلَكَةٌ فَإِنْ كَانَ لأبد ففي التطوع لا فِي الفَرِيضَةِ – رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1756. Narrated by Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) told me: “Refrain from looking around during prayer, for looking around during prayer is ruinous. If it is unavoidable, then do so in a voluntary prayer, not in an obligatory prayer.”

Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith and said: It is hasan and sahih.

Section 88 — Prohibition of praying facing graves

١٧٥٧ – عَنْ أَبِي مَرْقَد كَنَّارَ بْنِ الْحُصَيْنِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لا تُصَلُّوا إِلَى الْقُبُورِ وَلَا تَجْلِسُوا عَلَيْهَا رواه مسلم.

1757. Narrated by Abu Marsad Kannaz ibn al-Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “Do not pray facing graves, and do not sit on them.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 89 — Prohibition of passing in front of a person who is praying

١٧٥٨ – عَنْ أَبِي الْجُهَيْمِ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ الصَّمَةِ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ المَارُ بَيْنَ يَدَى الْمُصَلَّى مَاذَا عَلَيْهِ لكان أن يقف أَرْبَعِينَ خَيْرًا لَهُ مِنْ أَن يُمُرٌ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ قَالَ الراوي ما أدرى قَالَ أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ شَهْرًا أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ سَنَةً مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1758. Narrated by Abu al-Juhaym Abdullah ibn al-Harith ibn al-Simmah al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “If the person passing in front of someone praying knew what sin he incurred, he would consider standing for forty to be better for him than passing in front of him.” The narrator said: I do not know whether he said forty days, forty months or forty years.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 90 — It is disliked for followers to perform a Sunnah or voluntary prayer when the mu’adhdhin begins the iqamah for the obligatory prayer

١٧٥٩ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إذا أقيمت الصلاة فلا صَلَاةَ إِلا الْمَكْتُوبَةَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1759. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “When the iqamah for prayer is given, there is no prayer except the obligatory prayer.”
Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 91 — It is disliked to single out Friday for fasting and Friday night for voluntary prayer

١٧٦٠ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَخْصُوا لَيْلَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ بِقِيَامِ مِنْ بَيْنِ اللَّيَالِي وَلَا تَخُصُوا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ بِصِيَامٍ مِنْ بَيْنِ الْأَيَّامِ إِلا أَن يَكُونَ فِي صَوْمِ يَصُومُهُ أَحَدُكُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم.

1760. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “Do not single out Friday night for voluntary prayer from among all nights, nor single out Friday for voluntary fasting from among all days. However, if one of you has a fast that coincides with Friday, that is a different matter.”
Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٦١ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا يَصُومَنْ أَحَدُكُمْ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِلا يَوْمًا قَبْلَهُ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1761. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “None of you should fast only on Friday; rather, he should fast the day before it or the day after it as well.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٦٢ – وَعَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبَّادٍ قَالَ سَأَلْتُ جَابِرًا أَنَّهَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ صَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ قَالَ نَعَمُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1762. Muhammad ibn Abbad reported: I asked Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him), “Did the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibit fasting only on Friday?” He said, “Yes.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٦٣ – وَعَنْ أَمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ جُوَيْرِيَةَ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَهِيَ صَائِمَةٌ فَقَالَ أَصُمْتِ أَمْسِ قَالَتْ لَا قَالَ تُرِيدِينَ أَنْ تَصُوْمِي غَدًا قَالَتْ لَا قَالَ فَأَفْطَرِي رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1763. It was narrated from the Mother of the Believers, Juwayriyyah bint al-Harith (may Allah be pleased with her), that on a Friday the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) came to her while she was fasting. He asked her, “Did you fast yesterday?” She said, “No.” He asked, “Do you intend to fast tomorrow?” Juwayriyyah (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “No.” He said, “Then break your fast today.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section 92 — Prohibition of sawm al-wisal, or fasting continuously

Sawm al-wisal means fasting for two or more consecutive days without eating or drinking anything.

١٧٦٤ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَعَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم نهى عَنِ الوصال – متفق عليه.

1764. It was narrated from Abu Hurayrah and Aishah (may Allah be pleased with them) that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited sawm al-wisal.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٦٥ – عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الْوِصَالِ قَالُوا إِنَّكَ تُوَاصِلُ قَالَ إِنِّي لَسْتُ مِثْلَكُمْ إِنِّي أَطْعَمُ وأشقى مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهُذا لفظ الْبُخَارِي.

1765. It was narrated from Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) that he said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited sawm al-wisal (fasting for several consecutive days without eating or drinking). The Companions said, “But you practice sawm al-wisal.” He said, “I am not like you. I am given food and drink.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. However, the primary wording is that of al-Bukhari.

Section 93 — Prohibition of sitting on graves

١٧٦٦ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَأَنْ يُجْلِسَ أَحَدُكُمْ عَلَى جَمْرَةٍ فَتَحْرِقَ ثِيَابَهُ فَتَخْلُصَ إِلَى جِلْدِهِ خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنْ أن يُجْلِسَ عَلَى قَبْرٍ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1766. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “If one of you were to sit on a burning coal so that it burned his clothes and reached his skin, that would be better for him than sitting on a grave.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 94 — Prohibition of plastering graves and constructing domes over them

١٧٦٧ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أن يُجَصِّصَ الْقَبرُ وأن يقعد عليه وأن يبنى عليه – رواه . رواه مسلم

1767. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited plastering graves, sitting on them, and constructing anything over them.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 95 — Prohibition of a slave running away from his master

١٧٦٨ – عَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّمَا عَبْدِ ابْقَ فَقَدْ بَرِئَتْ مِنْهُ الدِّمَةُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1768. Jarir ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Any slave who runs away from his master is no longer under the protection of Islam.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٦٩ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَبْقَ الْعَبْدُ لَمْ تُقْبَل لَهُ صلاةٌ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَقَدْ كَفَرَ.

1769. Jarir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When a slave runs away, his prayer is not accepted.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. According to another narration: “Then he has disbelieved.”

Section 96 — Prohibition of interceding against the enforcement of the hadd (prescribed punishment)

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : الزانية والزاني فاجلدوا كُلَّ واحدٍ مِنْهُمَا مِائَةَ جَلْدَةٍ ولا تَأْخُذَكُمْ بِهِمَا رَأْفَةٌ فِي دِيْنِ اللَّهِ إِنْ كُنْتُمْ تُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ وَلِيَشْهَدُ عَذَابَهُمَا طَائِفَةٌ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ.

The Exalted Allah says:

“The woman and the man guilty of adultery—flog each of them with a hundred lashes, and do not let pity for them overcome you in the religion of Allah, if you believe in Allah and the Last Day. And let a group of the believers witness their punishment.” (Surah al-Nur: 2)

۱۷۷۰ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنْ قُرَيْشًا أَهَمِّهُمْ شَأْنُ الْمَرْأَةِ المخزومية التي سَرَقَتْ فَقَالُوا مَنْ يُكَلِّمُ فِيهَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا وَمَنْ يُجْتَرِئُ عَلَيْهِ إِلَّا أَسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدِ حِبُّ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِوَسَلَّمَ فَكَلَّمَهُ أَسَامَةً فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اتَشْفَعُ فِي حَدٍ مِنْ حُدُودِ اللهِ تَعَالَى ثُمَّ قَامَ فَاخْتَطَبَ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّمَا أَهْلَكَ الَّذِينَ قَبْلَكُمْ أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا إِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الشَّرِيفَ تَرَكُوهُ وَإِذَا سَرَقَ فِيهِمُ الضَّعِيفُ أَقَامُوا عَلَيْهِ الْحَدُ وَأَيْمُ الله لو أن فاطمة بنت مُحَمَّد سَرَقَتْ لقطعتُ بَدَهَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وَفِي رواية قتَلُونَ وَجْهُ رَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ أَتَشْفَعُ فِي حَدٍ مِنْ حُدُودُ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ أَسَامَةُ اسْتَغْفِرْ لِي يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَ بِتِلْكَ الْمَرْأَةِ فَقُطِعَتْ يَدُهَا .

1770. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The matter of the Makhzum woman who had committed theft became very serious for Quraysh. They discussed who could speak to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) about her. They said, “Who would dare do so except Usamah ibn Zayd, the beloved of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him)?” Usamah spoke to him, and the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Are you interceding regarding one of the hadd punishments prescribed by Allah, the Exalted?” Then he stood and delivered a sermon, saying: “Those before you were destroyed because when a noble person among them stole, they let him go, but when a weak person stole, they enforced the punishment upon him. By Allah, if Fatimah, the daughter of Muhammad, were to steal, I would cut off her hand as well.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In another narration they state: Because of the intercession, the face of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) became pale. He said, “Are you interceding to revoke a punishment prescribed by Allah?” Usamah (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “O Messenger of Allah, ask forgiveness for me.” The narrator said: Then he ordered that woman’s case, and her hand was cut off.

Section 97 — Prohibition of defecating on public roads, in the shade of trees, and near water used by people, and the like

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَالَّذِينَ يُؤْذُونَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ بِغَيْرِ مَا اكْتَسَبُوا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلُوا بُهْتَانًا وَإِثْمًا مُّبِينًا

The Exalted Allah says:

“Those who harm believing men and believing women without their having earned it bear the burden of a slander and a manifest sin.” (Surah al-Ahzab: 58)

۱۷۷۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اتَّقُوا اللعَنَيْنِ قَالُوا وَمَا اللأعِنَانِ قَالَ الَّذِي يَتَخَلَّى فِي طَرِيقِ النَّاسِ أَوْ فِي ظلِهِمْ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1771. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Avoid the two things that bring curses.” They asked, “What are the two things that bring curses?” He said: “The person who defecates on people’s path or in their shade.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 98 — Prohibition of urinating in stagnant water and the like

۱۷۷۲ – عَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى أَنْ يبَالَ فِي الْمَاءِ الرَّاكِدِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1772. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited urinating in stagnant water.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 99 — It is disliked to favor some children over others when giving gifts

۱۷۷۳ – عَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ آبَاهُ أَتَى بِهِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ إِنِّي نَحَلْتُ ابْنِي هُذَا غُلَامًا كَانَ لِي فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اكل ولدكَ نَحلْتَهُ مِثلَ هَذَا فَقَالَ لَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَارْجِعْهُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ افعلت هذا بوَلَدِكَ كُلِّهِمْ قَالَ لا قَالَ اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَاعْدِلُوا فِي أَوْلَادِكُمْ فَرَجَعَ أَبِي فرد تلكَ الصَّدَقَةَ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا بَشِيرُ الك ولد سوى هذا قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ اللهُم وَهَبْتَ لَهُ مِثْلَ هَذَا قَالَ لَا قَالَ فَلَا تُشْهِدُنِي إِذَا فَانّي لا أَشْهَدُ عَلَى جَوْرٍ. وفي رواية لا تُشْهِدُنِي عَلَى جَوْرٍ وَفِي روَايَةٍ أَشْهَدْ عَلى هذا غَيْرِي ثُمَّ قَالَ ايَسُرُّكَ أَنْ يَكُونُوا إِلَيْكَ فِي الْبَرِّ سَوَاءٌ قَالَ بلى قال فلا اذا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1773. Nu’man ibn Bashir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: His father brought him to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) and said, “I have given this son of mine a slave.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Have you given all your sons a slave like this?” He said, “No.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Take it back.” In another narration, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Have you given all your sons in this way?” He said, “No.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Fear Allah and be just among your children.” Nu’man (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “My father returned home and took back the gift.” In another narration, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “O Bashir, do you have other children besides him?” He said, “Yes.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Have you given each of them a gift like this?” He said, “No.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Then do not make me a witness.” In another narration: “Have someone other than me be a witness to this.” Then he said, “Would you like all your children to treat you equally well?” He said, “Yes.” The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Then do not do this.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 100 — Women’s mourning

It is prohibited for women to mourn for more than three days over the death of anyone other than their husband. Only in the event of her husband’s death shall a wife observe mourning for four months and ten days.

١٧٧٤ – عَنْ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ قَالَتْ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى أَمْ حَبِيبَةً زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ تُوفَّى أَبُوهَا أَبُو سُفْيَانَ ابْنُ حَرْبٍ فَدَعَتْ بِطِيبٍ فِيهِ صفرة خلوقٍ أَوْ غَيْرِهِ فَدَعَنَتْ مِنْهُ جَارِيَةٌ ثُمَّ مَسَّتْ يُعَارِضَيْهَا ثُمَّ قَالَتْ وَاللهِ مَا لِي بِالطَّيِّبِ مِنْ حَاجَةٍ غَيْرَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ لا يَحِلُّ لِامْرَأَةٍ تُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ أَنْ تُحِدُ على ميت فوق ثلاث ليال إلا على زوج أربعة أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا قَالَتْ زَيْنَبُ ثُمَّ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ جَحْشٍ حِينَ تُوقِى أَخُوهَا فَدَعَتْ بِطِيبٍ فَمَسَّتْ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ قالت أما واللهِ مَالِي بِالطَّيبُ مِنْ حَاجَةٍ غَيْرَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ لَا يَحِلُّ لِامْرَأَةٍ تُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ أَنْ تُحِدُ علَى مَيْت فَوقَ ثَلاث إلا على زوج أربعة أشهرٍ وَعَشْرًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1774. Zaynab bint Abu Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: After the death of her father, Abu Sufyan ibn Harb (may Allah be pleased with him), I went to Umm Habibah (may Allah be pleased with her), the wife of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). She asked for perfume containing saffron or another substance, and a girl applied some of it. Then she applied it to her cheeks and said, “By Allah, I have no need for perfume. However, I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say from the pulpit: ‘It is not lawful for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to mourn for a deceased person for more than three days, except for her husband, for whom she is to mourn four months and ten days.’” Zaynab said: Then I went to Zaynab bint Jahsh (may Allah be pleased with her) when her brother died. She too asked for perfume and applied some of it, then said, “By Allah, I have no need for perfume. However, I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say from the pulpit: ‘It is not lawful for a woman who believes in Allah and the Last Day to mourn for a deceased person for more than three days, except for her husband, for whom she is to mourn four months and ten days.’”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 101 — City dwellers should not sell the goods of villagers

A city dweller should not sell a villager’s goods, whether by appointing a broker or otherwise. One should not go out to meet carriers of goods coming to the market. Similarly, no one should bid over another person’s stated price, and no one should propose marriage to a woman after another person’s proposal without permission. These acts are prohibited.

١٧٧٥ – عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يبيع حاضر لِبَادِ وَإِنْ كَانَ أَخَاهُ لِأَبِيهِ وَأُمِّهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1775. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited a city dweller from selling anything on behalf of a villager, even if he were his full brother.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٧٧٦ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَتَتَّقُوا السَّلعَ حَتَّى يُهْبَطَ بِهَا إِلَى الْأَسْوَاقِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1776. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Do not go out ahead and buy goods from a caravan of merchants before it reaches the market; let the merchandise reach the market.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۷۷۷ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَتَلَقُوا الرُّكْبَانَ وَلَا يَبِعْ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ طَاؤُوسٌ مَا قَوْلُهُ لَا يبع حاضر لِبَادٍ قَالَ لَا يَكُونُ لَهُ سَمْسَارًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1777. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Do not go out ahead and buy goods from a caravan of merchants. A city dweller must not sell the goods of a villager.” Tawus (may Allah have mercy on him) asked Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him), “What does ‘A city dweller must not sell the goods of a villager’ mean?” He replied, “It means that he must not act as a broker and deceive the villager.”

۱۷۷۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُبِيعَ حَاضِرٌ لِبَادٍ وَلَا تَنَاجَسُوا وَلا يَبِيعُ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى بَيْعِ أَخِيهِ وَلَا يَخْطُبُ على خطبة أخيه ولا تَسْأَلُ الْمَرْأَةُ طَلَاقَ أُخْتِهَا لِتَكْفَأُ مَا فِي أَنَائِهَا وفي رواية قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ التَّلْقِي وَأَنْ يُبْتَاعَ الْمُهَاجِرُ لِلْأَعْرَابِي وَأَنْ تَشْتَرِطَ الْمَرْأَةُ طَلَاقَ أُخْتِهَا وَأَنْ يُسْتَامَ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى سَوْمٍ أخيه ونهى عن النجش والتَّصْرِية – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1778. Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited a city dweller from selling on behalf of a villager; from raising the price of an item in order to deceive a buyer; from bidding over another person’s stated price; from proposing marriage to a woman after another person’s proposal; and from asking a woman to seek the divorce of her Muslim sister from her husband in order to take her place. In another narration: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited going out ahead to meet a caravan of merchants; a local person buying something for a buyer coming from the countryside; a woman stipulating that another Muslim sister be divorced; and bidding up the price of an item without intending to buy it or acting as a broker. He also prohibited deceiving a buyer by raising the price and deceiving a buyer by withholding milk in an animal’s udder. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۷۷۹ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا يَبِعْ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَيْعِ بَعْضٍ وَلَا يَخْطُبُ عَلَى خِطْبَةِ أَخِيهِ إِلَّا أَنْ يَأْذَنَ لَهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهَذا لفظ مُسلم.

1779. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “None of you should buy over another’s purchase, nor propose marriage after another person’s proposal without his permission.” [Note: 1. When people from rural areas come to the city market with their produce to sell, brokers and middlemen go outside the market and wait along their route. Taking advantage of the villagers’ simplicity, they buy the goods at prices lower than the market price. They bring those goods into the city and sell them at higher prices. Again, when villagers buy goods from city dwellers, they are made to pay higher prices in various ways. Thus, the simple villagers are deceived from both sides. This is why the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) criticized buying outside the market and broker-middlemen in trade.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated the hadith. The primary wording of the hadith is that of Imam Muslim.

۱۷۸۰ – وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْمُؤْمِنُ أَخُو الْمُؤْمِنِ فَلا يَحِلُّ لِمُؤْمِنِ أَنْ يُبْتَاعَ عَلَى بَيْعِ أَخِيهِ وَلَا يَخْطَبَ عَلَى خِطْبَة أَخِيهِ حَتَّى يَدْرَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1780. Uqbah ibn Amir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “A believer is the brother of another believer. Therefore, it is not lawful for a believer to buy over his believing brother’s purchase, nor to propose marriage after his brother’s proposal until he withdraws.” Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section 102 — Prohibition of wasting wealth without a Shariah-sanctioned reason

۱۷۸۱ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى يَرْضَى لَكُم ثلاثا وَيَكْرَهُ لَكُمْ ثَلَاثًا فَيَرْضَى لَكُمْ أَنْ تَعْبُدُوهُ ولا تُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَأَنْ تَعْتَصِمُوا بِحَبْلِ اللَّهِ جَمِيعًا وَلَا تَفَرِّقُوا وَيَكْرَهُ لَكُمْ قيلَ وَقَالَ وكثرة السؤال وَأَضَاعَةَ الْمَالِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَتَقَدَّمَ شَرْحُهُ.

1781. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah the Exalted likes three things for you and dislikes three things for you. The three things He likes for you are that you worship Him, associate nothing with Him, and all hold fast together to the rope of Allah, without becoming divided. The three things He dislikes for you are idle talk or listening to hearsay, asking excessive questions or making excessive requests, and wasting wealth.
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Its explanation has been given previously.

۱۷۸۲ – وَعَنْ وَرَادٍ كَاتِبِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ قَالَ أَمْلَى عَلَى الْمُغِيرَةُ فِي كتاب إلى مُعَاوِيَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ في دبر كل صلاة مكتوبة لا اله الا الله وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرُ اللَّهُمْ لَا مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلَا مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ ولا يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجَدُ. وَكَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ قِبْلَ وَقَالَ وَإِضَاعَةِ المال وكثرة السؤالِ وَكَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ عُقُوقِ الْأُمَّهَاتِ وَوَادِ الْبَنَاتِ وَمَنْعُ وَهَاتِ4متفق عَلَيْهِ وَسَبَقَ شَرحُه.

1782. Narrated by Warrad, the secretary of Mughirah. He said: Mughirah ibn Shu’bah (may Allah be pleased with him) dictated a letter to me addressed to Mu’awiyah (may Allah be pleased with him), in which he wrote: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) would say after every obligatory prayer: “There is no deity except Allah. He is One and has no partner. All authority belongs to Him, all praise is for Him, and He has power over everything. O Allah, none can withhold what You give, and none can give what You withhold. The status of a person of status is of no benefit before You.” He also wrote to him that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited idle and purposeless speech, wasting wealth, and asking excessively. He also prohibited causing hardship to mothers, burying daughters alive, and acquiring anything through begging.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 103 — The prohibition of pointing a weapon

It is prohibited to point a sword or weapon at any Muslim, whether deliberately or jokingly. Likewise, it is prohibited to hand someone a drawn sword.

۱۷۸۳ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قالَ لا يُشر أحدكم إلى أخيه بالسلاح فَإِنَّهُ لا يَدْرِي لَعَلَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَنْزِعُ فِي يَدِهِفيقع في حُفْرَةٍ مِنَ النَّارِ. مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو الْقَاسِمِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَشَارَ إلى أخيه بِحَدِيدَةٍ فَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَةَ تَلْعَنُهُ حَتَّى يتْرُعَ وَإِنْ كَانَ أَخَاهُ لِأَبِيهِ وَأُمِّهِ

1783. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Let none of you point a weapon at his Muslim brother. For he does not know; perhaps Satan may cause his hand to draw it, and he will fall into a pit of Hell.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. In another narration by Muslim, Abu al-Qasim (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If anyone points a sharp weapon at his Muslim brother, the angels continue to curse him until he puts it down, even if he is his full brother.

١٧٨٤ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أن يتعاطى السَّيْفُ مَسْلُولاً – رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1784. Narrated by Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) prohibited handing someone a drawn sword.

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam al-Tirmidhi narrated the hadith. Imam al-Tirmidhi said: It is a hasan hadith.

Section: 104 — It is disliked to leave the mosque after the call to prayer without performing the obligatory prayer, unless there is an excuse

۱١٧٨٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الشَّعْشَاءِ قَالَ كُنَّا قُعُودًا مَعَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَاذْنَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ يَمْشِي فَاتَّبَعَهُ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةً بَصَرَهُ حتَّى خَرَجَ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ أَمَّا هُذَا فَقَدْ عَصَى أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1785. Narrated by Abu al-Sha’tha. He said: We were sitting with Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) in the mosque when the caller gave the call to prayer. A man then began leaving the mosque. Abu Hurairah kept watching him until he left the mosque, whereupon he said: This man has disobeyed Abu al-Qasim (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 105 — It is disliked to refuse perfume without a reason

١٧٨٦ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عُرِضَ عَلَيْهِ رَبِّحَانَ فَلَا يَرُدُّهُ فَإِنَّهُ خَفِيفَ الْمَحْمِلِ طَيِّبُ الرِّيحرواه مسلم

1786. Narrated by Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When perfume is offered to anyone, let him not refuse it, for it is easy to carry and fragrant.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۷۸۷ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ لَا يَرُدُّ الطَّيِّبَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1787. Narrated by Anas ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) did not refuse perfume.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

Section: 106 — It is disliked to praise someone in his presence

If praising someone in his presence is likely to lead to harm or cause conceit in him, then praising him to his face is bad. However, if there is no fear of anything of this kind occurring, there is no harm in praising someone to his face.

۱۷۸۸ – عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلاً يُثنى عَلَى رَجُلٍ وَيُطريه في المِدْحَةِ فَقَالَ أَهْلَكْتُمْ أَوْ قَطَعْتُمْ ظهر الرجل – متفق عليْهِ – وَالْأَطْرَاءُ الْمُبَالَغَةُ فِي الْمَدْحِ.

1788. Narrated by Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) heard a man praising another man and exaggerating in his praise. He said: You have ruined the man, or broken his back.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. “Al-it ra” means exaggeration in praise.

۱۷۸۹ – وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا ذُكِرَ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاثْنَى عَلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ خَيْرًا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَيْحَكَ قطعت عنق صاحبكَ يَقُولُهُ مِرارًا إِنْ كَانَ أَحَدُكُمْ مَادِحًا لَا مَحَالَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ احْسَبُ كَذَا وَكَذَا إِن كَانَ يَرَى أَنَّهُ كَذَلِكَ وَحَسِيَّبُهُ اللَّهُ وَلَا يُزَكِّي عَلَى اللَّهِ أَحَدٌ متفق عليه.

1789. Narrated by Abu Bakrah (may Allah be pleased with him). When a man was mentioned before the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), another man praised him. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Woe to you! Be silent. You have cut the neck of your companion. He repeated this several times. If any of you must praise someone, let him say: I consider so-and-so to be such-and-such, if he believes him to be so. But Allah is the one who will take his true account, and no one can declare anyone pure before Allah.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۷۹۰ – وَعَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ عَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا جَعَلَ يَمْدَحُ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ فَعَمِدَ الْمِقدادُ فَجَنَا عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ فَجَعَلَ يَحْشُرُ فِي وجهه الْحَصْبَا، فَقَالَ لَهُ عُثْمَانُ مَا شَأْنُكَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا رَأَيْتُمُ الْمَدَا حِينَ فَاحْتُوا فِي وُجُوهِهِمُ التَّرَابَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمفهذه الأحاديث في النهي. وجاء في الاباحة أحاديث كَثِيرَةٌ صَحِيحَةٌ. قَالَ الْعَلَمَاءُ وَطَرِيقُ الْجَمْعِ بَيْنَ الْأَحَادِيثِ أَنْ يُقَالَ إِنْ كَانَ الْمَمْدُوحُ عِنْدَهُ كَمَالُ ايمان وبقينِ وَرِيَاضَةٌ نَفْسٍ وَمَعْرِفَةٌ تَامَّةٌ بِحَيْثُ لَا يَفْتَتِنُ وَلَا يَغْتَرُّ بِذلِكَ وَلَا تَلْعَبُ بِهِ نَفْسُهُ فليس بحرام ولا مَكْرُوهُ وَإِن خَيْفَ عَلَيْهِ شَيْءٌ مِنْ هَذِهِ الْأَمُورِ كُرِهَ مدحه في وجهه كراهة شديدة. وعلى هذا التفضيل تُنَزِّلُ الْأَحَادِيث الْمُخْتَلِفَةُ فِي ذَلِكَ وَمِمَّا جَاءَ فِي الْإِبَاحَةِ قَوْلُهُ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِأَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَرْجُو أَنْ تَكُونَ مِنْهُمْ أَى مِنَ الَّذِينَ يُدْعَونَ مِنْ جَمِيعِ أَبْوَابِ الْجَنَّةِ لِدُخُولِهَا، وَفِي الْحَدِيثِ الْآخَرِ لَسْتَ مِنْهُمْ أَي لَسْتَ مِنَ الَّذِينَ يُسْبِلُونَ أَزْرَهُمْ خُيَلاهُ. وَقَالَ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِعُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مَا رَأَكَ الشيطان سَالِكًا فَجَا إِلا سَلَكَ فَجَا غَيْرَ فَجَكَ وَالْأَحَادِيثُ فِي الْإِبَاحَةِ كَثِيرَةٌ وقد ذكرت جُمْلَةً مِنْ أَطْرَافِهَا فِي كِتَابِ الْأَذْكَارِ .

1790. Narrated by Hammam ibn al-Harith from al-Miqdad (may Allah be pleased with him). A man was praising Uthman (may Allah be pleased with him). Al-Miqdad knelt down and began throwing pebbles into his face. Uthman asked him: What is the matter with you? He replied: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: When you see those who praise people to their faces, throw dust in their faces.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: The cited hadiths prohibit praising someone to his face. However, there are also many hadiths permitting praise to a person’s face. Scholars have reconciled these two types of hadith. They said that if the person being praised possesses complete faith and certainty, a pure heart and knowledge, and is not likely to be harmed, become proud, or feel self-satisfied because of the praise, then praise in such circumstances is neither forbidden nor disliked. But if there is a fear that one or more of these faults may appear, then praising him to his face is a very bad act. Many hadiths may be cited as evidence concerning this matter.

Among the hadiths supporting the permissibility of praise is the Prophet’s (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) praise of Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him): “I hope that you will be one of those who will be invited to enter through every gate of Paradise.” In another hadith he said: “You are not one of them”—that is, you are not among those who wear their garments below their ankles out of pride. Regarding Umar (may Allah be pleased with him), the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whenever Satan sees you taking a road, he leaves your road and takes another.” There are many hadiths permitting praise to a person’s face. I have discussed this in the book Kitab al-Adhkar.

Section: 107 — It is disliked to flee in fear from a plague-stricken town or to go there from outside

قَالَ تَعَالَى : أَيْنَ مَا تَكُونُوا يُدْرِكُكُمُ الْمَوْتُ وَلَوْ كُنتُمْ فِي بُرُوج مُشَيَّدَةٍ ، وَإِنْ تُصِبْهُمْ حَسَنَةٌ يَقُولُوا هَذِهِ مِنْ عِنْدِ اللَّهِ وَإِنْ تُصِبْهُمْ سَيِّئَةٌ يَقُولُوا هَذِهِ مِنْ عندك ، قُلْ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِنْدِ اللهِ ، فَمَالِ هَؤُلَاءِ الْقَوْمِ لَا يَكَادُونَ يَفْقَهُونَ حَدِيثًا .

Allah the Exalted says:

“Wherever you may be, death will overtake you, even if you are in fortified towers. If some good befalls them, they say, ‘This is from Allah’; and if some evil befalls them, they say, ‘This is because of you.’ Say: Everything is from Allah. What is wrong with these people that they can hardly understand any statement?” (Surah al-Nisa: 78)

وقال تعالى : وَلا تُلْقُوا بِأَيْدِيكُم إلى التَّهْلُكَةِ وَاحْسِنُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ يحب المحسنين.

“Spend wealth in the way of Allah. Do not throw yourselves into destruction with your own hands. Adopt the way of excellence and kindness. Indeed, Allah loves those who do good.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 195)

۱۷۹۱وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنْ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُعَنْهُ خَرَجَ إِلَى الشَّامِ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِسُرْعَ لَقِيَهُ أَمَرَاءُ الْأَجْنَادِ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ بْنُ الجراح وأَصْحَابُهُ فَأَخْبَرُوهُ أَنَّ الوَبَاءَ قَدْ وَقَعَ بِالشَّامِ. قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ لِي عُمَرُ أَدْعُ لِي الْمُهَاجِرِينَ الْأُولِينَ فَدَعَوْتُهُمْ فَاسْتَشَارَهُمْ وَأَخْبَرَهُمْ أَنَّ الْوَبَاءَ قَدْ وقع بالشام. فَاخْتَلَفُوا فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ خَرَجْتَ لِأَمْرُ وَلَا نَرَى أَنْ تَرْجِعَ عَنْهُ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ مَعَكَ بَقِيَّةُ النَّاسِ وَأَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَا نَرَى أن تُقْدِمَهُمْ عَلَى هَذَا الْوَبَاءِ. فَقَالَ ارْتَفِعُوا عَنِّى ثُمَّ قَالَ أَدْعُ لِي الْأَنْصَارَ فَدَعَوْتُهُمْ فَاسْتَشَارَهُمْ فَسَلَكُوا سَبِيلَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَاخْتَلَفُوا كَاخْتِلافِهِمْ. فَقَالَ ارْتَفِعُوا عَلَى ثُمَّ قَالَ أَدْعُ لِى مَنْ كَانَ هَاهُنَا مِنْ مَشْيَخة قريش من مهاجرة الْفَتْحِ فَدَعَوْتُهُمْ فَلَمْ يَخْتَلِف عَلَيْهِ مِنْهُمْ رَجُلانِ، فَقَالُوا نَرَى أَنْ تَرْجِعَ بِالنَّاسِ ولا تُقْدِمَهُمْ عَلَى هذا الوَبَاءِ فَنَادَى عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فِي النَّاسِ إِنِّي مُصْبِحٌ على ظهر فَاصْبِحُوا عَلَيْهِ، فَقَالَ أَبُو عُبَيْدَةَ بْنُ الْجَرَاحِ أَفرَارًا مِنْ قَدَرِ الله. فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ لَوْ غَيْرُكَ قَالَهَا يَا أَبَا عُبَيْدَةَ، وَكَانَ عُمَرُ يَكْرَهُ خَلاقَهُ نعم نفر من قدر الله إلى قدر الله أرَأَيْتَ لَوْ كَانَ لَكَ ايلٌ فَهَبَطَتْ وَادِيًا لَهُ عدُوتَانِ احْدَاهُمَا خَصْبَةٌ وَالْأُخْرَى جَدْبَةٌ اليسَ إِنْ رَعَيْتَ الْخَصْبَةَ رَعَيْتَهَا بِقَدَرٍ اللهِ وَإِنْ رَعَيْتَ الْجَدْبَةَ رَعَيْتَهَا بِقَدْرِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ فَجَاءَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفِ وكَانَ مُتَغَيِّبًا فِي بَعض حَاجَتِهِ فَقَالَ إِن عندى مِنْ هَذَا عِلْمًا سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذَا سَمِعْتُمْ بِهِ بِأَرْضِ فَلَا تَقْدَمُوا عَلَيْهِ وَإِذَا وَقَعَ بأرض وانتُم بِهَا فَلا تَخْرُجُوا فِرَاراً مِنْهُ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى عُمَرُ وَانْصَرَفَ متفق عليه وَالْعُدْوَةُ جَانب الوادي.

1791. Narrated by Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) set out for Syria. When he reached a place called Sargh, the commanders of the armies—namely Abu Ubaydah ibn al-Jarrah (may Allah be pleased with him) and his companions—met him. They informed him that an epidemic had broken out in Syria. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Umar then told me, “Call the earliest Muhajirs to me.” I called them, and he consulted them and informed them that an epidemic had broken out in Syria. They differed in their decision. Some said, “You set out for an important matter, and we do not think you should turn back.” Others said, “With you are other people and the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), and we do not think you should take them into this epidemic.” Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Leave me.”

Then he told Abdullah ibn Abbas, “Call the Ansar.” I called them, and he consulted them. They followed the course of the Muhajirs, and, like them, differed in their decision. Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Leave me.”

Then he said, “Call the elders of Quraysh who had emigrated after the conquest of Makkah.” I called them, and not two of them differed. They all said, “We think you should return with the people and not take them into this epidemic.” Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) announced, “I will depart in the morning, so you should depart in the morning.” While the people were preparing to leave in the morning, Abu Ubaydah ibn al-Jarrah (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “Are you fleeing from Allah’s decree?” Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “If only someone other than you had said that, O Abu Ubaydah! Nevertheless, we are fleeing from one decree of Allah to another decree of Allah. Consider this: If you had camels and took them to graze in a valley with two sides, one fertile and the other barren, would grazing them on the fertile side not be by Allah’s decree, and would grazing them on the barren side not also be by Allah’s decree?” Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) said: Then Abd al-Rahman ibn Awf (may Allah be pleased with him), who had been absent because of a need, arrived and said, “I have knowledge of this matter. I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: ‘When you hear that it has broken out in a land, do not enter it; and when it breaks out in a land while you are there, do not flee from it.’”

After hearing this hadith, Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) praised Allah the Exalted and returned from there.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۷۹۲ – وَعَنْ أَسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إذا سَمِعْتُمُ الطَّاعُونَ بِأَرْضِ فَلا تَدْخُلُوهَا وَإِذَا وَقَعَ بِأَرْضِ وَأَنْتُمْ فِيهَا فَلَا تَخْرُجُوا مِنْهَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1792. Narrated by Usamah ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If you hear of an epidemic in a land, do not enter it. If an epidemic breaks out in a land while you are there, do not leave it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated the hadith.

Section: 108 — Learning and practicing magic are strictly prohibited

قَالَ اللهُ تعالى : واتَّبعوا ما تتلوا الشيطينُ عَلَى مُلْكِ سُلَيْمَنَ ، وَمَا كَفَرُ سُلَيْمَانُ وَلَكِنَّ الشَّيَاطِينَ كَفَرُوا يُعَلِّمُونَ النَّاسَ السِّحْرَ ، وَمَا أُنْزِلَ عَلَى الْمَلَكَيْنِ يبَابِلَ هَارُوتَ وَمَارُوتَ ، وَمَا يُعَلِّمَن مِنْ أَحَدٍ حَتَّى يَقُولَا إِنَّمَا نَحْنُ فِتْنَةٌ فَلَا تَكْفُرْ فَيَتَعَلَّمُونَ مِنْهُمَا مَا يُفَرِّقُونَ بِهِ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَزَوْجَهُ ، وَمَا هُمْ بِضَارِّينَ به منْ أَحَدٍ إِلا بِإِذْنِ اللهِ ، وَيَتَعَلَّمُونَ مَا يَضُرُّهُمْ وَلَا يَنْفَعُهُمْ ، وَلَقَدْ عَلِمُوا لَمَنِ اشْتَرَهُ مَالَهُ فِي الْآخِرَةِ مِنْ خَلَاقٍ، وَلَبِئْسَ مَا شَرَوْا بِهِ أَنْفُسَهُمْ ، لَوْ كَانُوا يَعْلَمُونَ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“They followed what the devils recited during the reign of Solomon. Solomon did not disbelieve, but the devils disbelieved, teaching people magic; and what was revealed to the two angels, Harut and Marut, in Babylon. Yet the two never taught anyone without first saying, ‘We are only a test, so do not disbelieve.’ Still, they learned from them that by which they could cause separation between a man and his wife. But they could not harm anyone through it except by Allah’s permission. They learned what harmed them and did not benefit them. Indeed, they knew that whoever purchased it would have no share in the Hereafter. Evil indeed was that for which they sold themselves, if only they knew.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 102)

۱۷۹۳ – عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اجتنبوا السَّبْعَ الْمُؤْبِقَاتِ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ وَمَا هُنَّ قَالَ الشَّرْكُ بِاللَّهِ وَالسِّحْرُ وقتل النَّفْسِ الَّتِي حَرَّمَ اللهُ إِلا بِالْحَقِّ وَأَكلُ الرِّبَا وَأَكُلُ مَالِ الْيَتِيمِ وَالتَّولِي يومَ الرِّحْفِ وَقَذَفَ الْمُحْصَنَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنَاتِ الْغَافِلات – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1793. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Keep away from the seven destructive things.” The Companions asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what are they?” He said: “Associating anything with Allah, practising magic, killing a person whom Allah has forbidden killing except with due right, consuming usury, consuming the property of an orphan, fleeing from the battlefield, and falsely accusing chaste, innocent believing women of fornication.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 109: Prohibition of Travelling to the Lands of the Disbelievers with the Noble Qur’an when There Is Fear That It May Fall into the Hands of the Enemy

١٧٩٤ – عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُسَافَرَ بِالْقُرْآنِ إِلَى أَرْضِ الْعَدُوِّ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1794. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) forbade travelling with the Qur’an to the lands of the enemy (disbelievers).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 110: The Prohibition of Using Gold and Silver Vessels for Eating, Drinking, Purification, and Other Purposes

١٧٩٥ – عَنْ أَمْ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الَّذِي يَشْرَبُ في انية الفضة إِنَّمَا يُجَرِّجُرُ في بَطْنِهِ نَارَ جَهَنَّمَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَفِي رواية المُسْلِمِ إِنَّ الَّذِي يَأْكُلُ أَوْ يَشْرَبُ فِي أَنِيَةِ الْفِضَّةِ وَالذَّهَبِ.

1795. Umm Salamah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever drinks from a silver vessel fills his belly with the fire of Hell.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam Muslim: “Whoever eats or drinks from vessels of gold and silver.”

١٧٩٦ – وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ إِنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَانَا عَنِ الْحَرِيرِ والدِّيباج والشرب في أنيةِ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَقَالَ هُنَّ لَهُمْ فِي الدُّنْيَا وهي لَكُمْ فِي الآخرة مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ – وفي رواية في الصحيحين عن حديقة سمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لَا تَلْبَسُوا الْحَرِيرَ وَلَا الدِّيباج وَلَا تَشْرَبُوا فِي آنِيَةِ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَلَا تَأْكُلُوا فِي صِحَافِهَا .

1796. Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) forbade us to wear silk garments and to drink from vessels of gold and silver. He said: “They are for the disbelievers in this world, and for you in the Hereafter.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim, Hudhayfah (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “Do not wear silk garments, do not drink from vessels of gold and silver, and do not eat from plates made of those metals.”

۱۷۹۷ -فحولهُ عَلَى إِنَاءٍ مِنْ خَلَنْج وَجِيَ بِهِ فَأَكَلَهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِي بِإِسْنَادِ حَسَن الخليج الجفنة.

1797. Anas ibn Sirin (may Allah have mercy on him) reported: He said: I was with Anas ibn Malik (may Allah be pleased with him) in the presence of a group of fire worshippers. A type of sweet dish was brought in a silver vessel, but he did not eat it. The attendant was told, “Change this and bring it.” When the vessel was changed and it was served again, he ate it. Imam al-Bayhaqi narrated this hadith with a sound chain of transmission. The word “ ” means a vessel or cup.

Section 111: The Prohibition for Men of Wearing Clothes Dyed with Saffron

۱۷۹۸ – عَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ نَهَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يتَزَعْفَرَ الرَّجُلُ – متفق عليه.

1798. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) forbade men to wear garments dyed with saffron. Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۷۹۹ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ رَأَى النَّبِيُّ صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى ثَوْبَيْنِ مُعَصْفَرَيْنِ فَقَالَ أَمُّكَ أَمَرَتْكَ بِهَذَا قُلْتُ اغْسِلُهُمَا قَالَ بَلْ أَحْرِقْهُما – وفي رِوَايَةٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّ هَذَا مِنْ ثِيَابِ الْكُفَّارِ فَلا تَلْبَسُهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1799. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) saw me wearing two yellow garments and asked, “Did your mother tell you to wear these?” I said, “Shall I wash the two garments?” He said, “Rather, burn them.” According to another narration, he said, “These are the garments of the disbelievers. So do not wear them.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 112 — The prohibition of remaining meaninglessly silent throughout the day

۱۸۰۰ – عَنْ عَلِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ حَفِظْتُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم لا يتم بَعْدَ احْتِلام ولا صُمَاتَ يَوْمٍ إِلَى اللَّيْلِ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بِإِسْنَادِ حسن قَالَ الْخَطَابِي فِي تَفْسِيرِ هُذَا الْحَدِيْثِ كَانَ مِنْ نُسُكِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ الصَّمَاتُ فَنُهُوا فِي الْإِسْلامِ عَنْ ذَلِكَ وَأَمِرُوا بِالذِكرِ وَالْحَدِيث بِالْخَيْرِ.

1800. It is narrated from Ali (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I retained these words from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him): There is no orphanhood after reaching puberty, and it is not permissible to observe meaningless silence throughout the day until night.

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith with a sound chain of transmission. Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: Allamah al-Khattabi stated in his explanation of this hadith that remaining silent throughout the day without speaking to people was regarded as an act of worship during the Age of Ignorance. Islam, however, prohibited this practice. Instead, it instructed people to remember Allah and engage in good conversation.

۱۸۰۱ – وَعَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ قَالَ دَخَلَ أَبُو بَكْرِ الصِّدِّيقُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ على امرأة مِنْ أَحْمَسَ يُقَالُ لَهَا زَيْنَبُ فَرَأَهَا لا تَتَكَلَّمُ فَقَالَ مَا لَهَا لَا تَتَكَلَّمُ فَقَالُوا حَجَّتْ مُصْمِتَةٌ فَقَالَ لَهَا تَكَلَّمِي فَإِنَّ هَذَا لَا يَحِلُّ هُذَا مِنْ عَمَلِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَتَكَلَّمَتْ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1801. It is narrated from Qays ibn Abi Hazim (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: Abu Bakr al-Siddiq (may Allah be pleased with him) went to a woman of the Ahmas tribe named Zaynab. He saw that she was not speaking, so he asked, “What is wrong with her that she is not speaking?” The people said, “She has resolved to remain silent.” He said to the woman, “Speak, for remaining silent in this manner is not permissible. This is a practice of the superstitious Age of Ignorance.” Thereupon, she began to speak.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

Section 113 — The prohibition of claiming anyone other than one’s biological father as one’s father, and anyone other than a slave’s actual master as one’s master

۱۸۰۲ – عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنِ ادْعَى إِلَى غَيْرِ أَبِيهِ وَهُوَ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ غَيْرُ أَبِيْهِ فَالْجَنَّةُ عَلَيْهِ حَرَامٌ متفق عليه.

1802. It is narrated from Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever claims as his father someone other than his own father, while knowing that he is not his father, Paradise is forbidden to him.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۰۳ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لا تَرْغَبُوا عَنْ أَبَائِكُمْ فَمَنْ رَغِبَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ فَهُوَ كُفْرَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1803. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Do not reject your fathers’ lineage. Whoever rejects his father’s lineage has committed disbelief.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱٨٠٤ – وَعَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ شَرِيكِ بْنِ طَارِقٍ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ عَلِيًّا عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ يَخْطُبُ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ لَا وَاللَّهِ مَا عِنْدَنَا مِنْ كِتَابِ تَقْرَؤُهُ إِلَّا كِتَابَ اللَّهِ وَمَا فِي هَذِهِ الصحيفة فنشرها فاذا فيها أسْنَانُ الابل وأشْيَاء مِنَ الْجَرَاحَاتِ. وَفِيهَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمَدِينَةُ حَرَمُ مَا بَيْنَ عَيْرِ إِلَى ثَوْرٍ فَمَنْ أَحْدَثَ فِيهَا حَدَثًا أَوْ أَوَى مُحْدِثًا فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يَقْبَلُ اللهُ مِنْهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ صَرفًا ولا عدلا ذمة الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَاحِدَةٌ يَسْعَى بِهَا أَدْنَاهُمْ فَمَنْ اخْفَرَ مُسْلِمًا فَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ الله وَالْمَلائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يَقْبَلُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ القِيامَةِ صَرفا ولا عدلاً. ومن ادعى إلى غير أبيه أو انْتَمَى إِلَى غَيْرِ مَوَالِيهِفَعَلَيْهِ لَعْنَةُ اللهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ لَا يَقْبَلُ اللَّهِ مِنْهُ يَوْمَ القيامة صرفا ولا عدلاً. متفق عليه

1804. It was narrated from Yazid ibn Sharik ibn Tariq (may Allah have mercy on him). He said: I saw Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) standing on the pulpit and delivering a sermon. I heard him say: No, by Allah! We have no book with us other than the Book of Allah (the Qur’an), which we recite, and what is contained in this document. Then he unfolded that document. In it were rulings concerning the zakat of camels and the penalties for causing injury, and so forth. It also contained the following: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The sacred precinct of Madinah extends from Mount Ayr to Mount Thawr. Therefore, upon whoever introduces any innovation within this boundary or gives refuge to an innovator is the curse of Allah, the angels, and all humanity. Allah will not accept from him any repentance or ransom on the Day of Resurrection. The protection and security granted by all Muslims is one and the same; therefore, even an ordinary Muslim among them may grant protection. Upon whoever violates a pledge made with a Muslim is the curse of Allah, the angels, and all people. Allah will not accept from him any repentance or ransom on the Day of Resurrection. Upon whoever claims another man as his father, or upon a slave who flees from his master and goes to someone else, is the curse of Allah, the angels, and all people. Allah will not accept his repentance or ransom on the Day of Resurrection.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ ١٨٠٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي دَر رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ ) وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ ليس من رجل ادعى لغير أبيه وَهُوَ يَعْلَمُهُ الأَكَفَرَ وَمَنِ ادْعَى مَا ليس له فليس منا وَلْيَتَبَوا مَقْعَدَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ وَمَنْ دَعَا رَجُلًا بِالْكُفْرِ أَوْ قَالَ عَدُوٌّ الله وَلَيْسَ كَذَلِكَ الأَحَارَ عَلَيْهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَهَذا لفظ رواية مسلم .

1805. It was narrated from Abu Dharr (may Allah be pleased with him). He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Whoever knowingly claims another man as his father has adopted disbelief. Whoever claims as his own property belonging to someone else does not belong to us. Let him take his abode in Hell. Whoever calls a man a disbeliever or an enemy of Allah, when he is not so, that statement will rebound upon him.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The wording of the hadith is that narrated by Imam Muslim.

Section 114 — A stern warning concerning the acts that Almighty Allah and His Messenger (peace and blessings be upon him) have forbidden

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : لا تَجْعَلُوا دُعَاءَ الرَّسُولِ بَيْنَكُمْ كَدُعَا ، بَعْضُكُمْ بَعْضًا ، قَدْ يَعْلَمُ اللهُ الَّذِينَ يَتَسَلَّلُوْنَ مِنْكُمْ لِوَاذَا ، فَلْيَحْذَرِ الَّذِينَ يُخَالِفُونَ عَنْ أَمْرِهِ أَنْ تُصِيبَهُمْ فِتْنَةٌ أَوْ يُصِيبَهُمْ عَذَابٌ اليم.

Almighty Allah says:

“Do not consider the addressing of the Messenger among yourselves to be like your addressing one another. Allah surely knows those of you who slip away stealthily, hiding behind one another. Let those who disobey the Messenger’s command beware, lest a trial afflict them or a painful punishment befall them.” (Surah al-Nur: 63)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَوْمَ تَجِدُ كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَا عَلِمَتْ مِنْ خَيْرٍ مُحْضَرًا ، وَمَا عَمِلَتْ مِنْ سُوءٍ تَوَدُّ لَوْ أَنْ بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَهُ أَمَدًا بَعِيدًا ، وَيُحَذِّرُكُمُ اللَّهُ نَفْسَهُ ، وَاللَّهُ رموف بالعباد .

“On that Day, every person will see before him whatever good he has done and whatever evil he has done. On that Day, everyone will wish that there were a great distance between himself and that day. Allah warns you of Himself, and Allah is Most Compassionate toward His servants.” (Surah Aal Imran: 30)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنْ بَطْشَ رَبِّكَ لَشَدِيدٌ.

“Indeed, the grasp of your Lord is severe.” (Surah al-Buruj: 12)

وقال تعالى : وكذلك أخذ ربك اذا أخذ القرى وَهِيَ ظَالِمَةٌ إِنْ أَخْذَهُ الهُم شَدِيدٌ.

“Such is the grasp of your Lord when He seizes a wrongdoing town. Indeed, His grasp is painful and severe.” (Surah Hud: 102)

۱٨٠٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ الله تَعَالَى يَغَارُ وَغَيْرَةُ اللهِ أَنْ يَأْتِيَ الْمَرْءُ مَا حَرَّمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1806. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah, Most High, possesses protective honor. Allah’s protective honor is that a person does what He has forbidden—that is, when a person commits a prohibited act, it offends Allah’s protective honor.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 115 — What one should say and do when one commits a prohibited act

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : وَإِمَّا يَنْزَغَنَّكَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ نَزْغٌ فَاسْتَعِذْ بِاللَّهِ إِنَّهُ هُوَ السميع العليم.

Almighty Allah says:

“If you feel provoked in any way by Satan, then seek refuge in Allah. Indeed, He is the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing.” (Surah Ha-Mim al-Sajdah: 36)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الَّذِينَ اتَّقَوْا إِذَا مَسَّهُمْ طائِفَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ تَذَكَّرُوا فَإِذَا هُمْ مُبْصِرُونَ.

“Indeed, those who are mindful of Allah—when a prompting from Satan touches them, they immediately remember Allah, and then they clearly see the right and beneficial path.” (Surah al-A‘raf: 201)

وقال تعالى : وَالَّذِينَ إِذا فَعَلُوا فَاحِشَةً أو ظلموا أَنْفُسَهُمْ ذَكَرُوا اللَّهَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا لذُنُوبِهِمْ وَمَنْ يُغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلا الله ولم يُصِرُّوا عَلَى مَا فَعَلُوا وَهُمْ يَعْلَمُونَ. أُولئِكَ جَزَاؤُهُمْ مَغْفِرَةٌ مِنْ رَبِّهِمْ وَجَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا وَنِعْمَ أَجْرُ الْعَامِلِينَ

“And those who, when they commit an immoral deed or wrong themselves, remember Allah and seek forgiveness for their sins—and who can forgive sins except Allah?—and they do not persist knowingly in what they have done. Their reward is forgiveness from their Lord and gardens beneath which rivers flow, where they will remain forever. How excellent is the reward of those who do good.” (Surah Aal Imran: 135–136)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَتُوبُوا إِلى اللهِ جَمِيعًا أَيُّهَا الْمُؤْمِنُوْنَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ.

“O believers! Turn to Allah in repentance, all of you, so that you may prosper.” (Surah al-Nur: 31)

۱۸۰۷ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ خَلْفَ فَقَالَ في حلفه باللات والعزى فَلْيَقُل لا الهَ إِلا اللَّهُ وَمَنْ قَالَ لصاحبه تعال أقَامِرُكَ فَلْيَتَصَدِّقُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1807. It was narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Whoever swears an oath saying, ‘By al-Lat and al-‘Uzza,’ let him say, ‘There is no god but Allah.’ And whoever says to his companion, ‘Come, let us gamble,’ let him give charity instead. [Note: Al-Lat and al-‘Uzza were the names of two goddesses worshipped by the ancient Arab polytheists.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Chapter 18 — The Book of Miscellaneous Matters and Jokes

كِتَابُ الْمَنْشُورَاتِ وَالْمُلْحِ

(Hadiths concerning miscellaneous matters and humor)

Section 1 — Hadiths concerning miscellaneous matters and humor

۱۸۰۸ – عَنِ النَّواسِ بْنِ سَمْعَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ ذَكَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الدَّجَّالَ ذَاتَ غَدَاءً فَخَفَضَ فِيْهِ وَرَفَعَ حَتَّى ظَنَنَّاهُ فِي طَائِفَةِ النَّخْلِ م فَلَمَّا رُحْنَا إِلَيْهِ عَرَفَ ذَلِكَ فِيْنَا فَقَالَ مَا شَأْنُكُمْ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذَكَرْتَ الدَّجَالَ الْغَدَاةَ فَخَفْضْتَ فِيْهِ وَرَفَعْتَ حَتَّى ظَنَنَّاهُ فِي طَائِفَةِ النَّخْلِ فَقَالَ غَيْرُ الدجال أخوقني عَلَيْكُمْ إِن يُخْرُجُ وأنا فيكم فأنَا حَجِيجُهُ دُونَكُمْ وَإِنْ يُخْرُجُ ولستُ فِيكُمْ فَامْرُؤٌ حَجِيجُ نَفْسِهِ وَاللهُ خَلِيفَتِي عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ إِنَّهُ شَابٌ قَطط عيْنُهُ طَافِيَةٌ كَانَي أَشَبِّهُهُ بِعَبْدِ الْعُزَّى بْنِ قَطَنٍ فَمَنْ أَدْرَكَهُ مِنْكُمْ فَلْيَقْرَأُ عَلَيْهِ فواتح سُورَةِ الْكَهْفِ إِنَّهُ خَارِج خَلَةَ بَيْنَ الشَّامِ وَالْعِرَاقِ فَعَاثَ يَمِينًا وَعَاتَ شمالاً يَا عِبَادَ اللهِ فَاثْبُتُوا قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا لَبْتُهُ فِي الْأَرْضِ قَالَ أَرْبَعُونَ يَوْمًا يَوْمَ كَسَنَةٍ وَيَوْمَ كَشَهْرٍ وَيَوْمَ كُجُمُعَةٍ وَسَائِرَةُ أَيَّامِهِ كَأَيَّامِكُمْ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَذَلِكَ الْيَوْمُ الَّذِي كَسَنَةٍ أَتَكْفِيْنَا فِيهِ صَلَاةُ يَوْمٍ قَالَ لَا أَقْدُرُوا لَهُ قَدْرَهُ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا إِسْرَاعُهُ فِي الْأَرْضِ قَالَ كَالْغَيْثِ اسْتَدْبَرَتْهُ الرِّبْحُ فَيَأْتِي عَلَى
الْقَوْمِ فَيَدْعُوهُمْ فَيُؤْمِنُونَ بِهِ وَيَسْتَجِيبُونَ لَهُ فَيَأْمُرُ السَّمَاءَ فَتُمْطِرُ وَالْأَرْضَ فتنبت فَتَرُوح عَلَيْهِمْ سَارِحَتُهُمْ أَطْوَلَ مَا كَانَتْ ذُرِّى وَأَسْبَغَهُ ضُرُوعًا وَآمَدَهُ خواصِرَ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الْقَوْمَ فَيَدْعُوهُمْ فَيَرُدُّونَ عَلَيْهِ قَوْلَهُ فَيَنْصَرِفُ عَنْهُمْ فَيَصْبِحُونَ ممحلين ليس بايديهم شي من أموالهم ويمر بالخربَةِ فَيَقُولُ لَهَا أَخْرَجِي كُنُوزَكَ فَتَتْبَعُهُ كُنُوزُهَا كَيْعَاسِيب النحل ثُمَّ يَدْعُو رَجُلاً مُمتَلنَا شَبَابًا فَيَضْرِبُهُ بالسيف فَيَقْطعه جزلتين رَمْيَةَ الْغَرَضِ ثُمَّ يَدْعُوهُ فَيَقْبِلُ وَيَتَهَلَّلُ وَجْهُهُ يَضْحَكُ فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ كَذلِكَ إِذْ بَعَثَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى الْمَسِيحَ ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فَيَنْزِلُ عِنْدَ الْمَنَارَةِ الْبَيْضَاءَ شَرْقِي دِمَشْقَ بَيْنَ مَهْرُودَتين واضعًا كَفَّيْهِ عَلَى أَجْنِحَة مَلَكَيْنَ إِذَا طأطأ رَأْسَهُ قَطَرَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَهُ تَحَدِّرَ مِنْهُ جُمَانٌ كَاللُّؤْلُةِ فَلَا يَحِلُّ لِكَافِرٍ يَجِدُ رِيحَ نَفْسِهِ الأَمَاتَ وَنَفَسُهُ يَنْتَهِي إِلى حَيْثُ يَنتَهى طَرْفُهُ فَيَطْلُبُهُ حَتَّى يُدْرِكَهُ بِبَابِ لدٍ فَيَقْتُلُهُ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي عِيسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلام قَوْما قَدْ عَصَمَهُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْهُ فَيَمْسَحُ عَنْ وُجُوهِهِمْ وَيُحَدِّثُهُمْ بِدَرَجَاتِهِمْ فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَبَيْنَمَا هُوَ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ أَوْحَى اللَّهُ تَعَالَى إلى عيسى عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ إِنِّي قَدْ أَخْرَجْتُ عِباداً لِي لا يَدَانِ لِأَحَدٍ بِقِتَالِهِمْ فَحَرِّزْ عبادِي إِلَى الطُّورِ. وَيَبْعَثُ اللهُ يَأْجُوجَ وَمَأْجُوجَ وَهُمْ مِنْ كُلِّ حَدَبٍ يُنْسِلُونَ فَيَمُرُ أوائلهم على بحيرة طبرية فيشربون ما فيها ويمرُ آخِرُهُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ لَقَدْ كَانَ بِهذه مرة مَاءً وَيُحْصَرُ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ عِبْسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ وَأَصْحَابُهُ حَتَّى يَكُوْنَ رَأْسُ النَّوْرِ لأحدهمْ خَيْرًا مِنْ مِائَةِ دِينَارٍ لِأَحَدِكُمُ الْيَوْمَ فَيَرْغَبُ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ عِيسَى عَلَيْهِ السلام وأَصْحَابُهُ إِلَى اللهِ تَعَالَى فَيُرْسِلُ اللهُ تَعَالَى عَلَيْهِمُ النَّغَفَ فِي رِقَابِهِمُ فَيُصْبِحُونَ فَرْسَى كَمَوْتِ نَفْسٍ وَاحِدَةٍ ثُمَّ يَهْبِطُ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ عِيْسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ واصْحَابُهُ إِلَى الْأَرْضِ فَلا يَجِدُونَ فِي الْأَرْضِ مَوْضِعَ شَيْرٍ إِلَّا مَلَاهُ زَهَمُهُمْ وَنَتَنُهُمْ
فَيَرْغَبُ نَبِيُّ اللهِ عِيسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ وَأَصْحَابُهُ إِلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى فَيُرْسِلُ اللَّهُ تعالى طيراً كَاعْنَاقِ الْبُخْتِ فَتَحْمِلُهُمْ فَتَطْرَحُهُمْ حَيْثُ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ يُرْسِلُ اللَّهُ عزَّ وَجَلَّ مطراً لا يُكن مِنْهُ بَيْتُ مَدَرٍ ولا وَبَر فَيَغْسِلُ الْأَرْضَ حَتَّى يَتْرُكَهَا كالزلقة ثُمَّ يُقَالُ لِلْأَرْضِ انبتي ثَمَرَتَكَ وَرَدَى بَرَكَتَكَ فَيَوْمَئِذٍ تَأْكُلُ الْعِصَابَةُ مِنَ الرمانة ويستظلون بتحفها ويُبارك في الرَّسُلِ حَتَّى أَنَّ التَّقْحَةَ مِنَ الابل لتكفي الْقِتَامَ مِنَ النَّاسِ وَاللفحة مِنَ الْبَقَرِ لتَكْفِي الْقَبِيلَةَ مِنَ النَّاسِ وَاللفحة مِنَ الغَنَمِ لتَكْفِي الْفَخِذُ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَبَيْنَمَاهُمْ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ بَعَثَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى رِبْحًا طيبة فَتَاخُذُهُمْ تَحْتَ اباطهم فَتَقْبِضُ رُوحَ كُلِّ مُؤْمِنٍ وَكُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ ويَبْقَى شرار النَّاسِ يَتَهَا رَجُونَ فِيهَا تَهَارُجَ الْحُمْرِ فَعَلَيْهِمْ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1808. Nawwas ibn Sam’an (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) spoke about the Antichrist. He sometimes spoke of him in a low voice and sometimes raised his voice, until we thought that he was hiding somewhere among those date palms. When we were returning from him, he realized our condition and asked, “What is the matter with you?” We said, “O Messenger of Allah, you spoke about the Antichrist this morning. You sometimes spoke of him in a low voice and sometimes raised your voice, so we thought that he was hiding somewhere among those date palms.” He said, “I am not so much afraid of the Antichrist’s tribulation for you. If he appears while I am among you, I shall personally confront him on your behalf. But if he appears when I am not among you, then each person must defend himself, and Allah is the guardian of every Muslim in my absence. The Antichrist will be a young man with short, curly hair and a bulging eye. I consider him similar to Abd al-Uzza ibn Qatan. Whoever among you meets him should recite against him the opening verses of Surat al-Kahf. He will emerge on a route between Syria and Iraq, spreading killing, destruction, and tribulation to his right and left. O servants of Allah, remain firm.” We asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how long will he remain on earth?” He said, “Forty days: one day like a year, one day like a month, and one day like a week; the remaining days will be like your ordinary days.” We asked, “O Messenger of Allah, on the day that is like a year, will one day’s prayer suffice for us?” He said, “No. Rather, estimate the times of the prayers.” We asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how swiftly will he travel through the earth?” He said, “Like rain clouds driven by the wind. He will come to a people and call them to follow him. They will believe in him and obey him. He will command the sky, and it will rain upon them; and he will command the earth, and it will produce vegetation. Their livestock will return to them in the evening with higher humps than before, fuller udders, and more distended flanks. Then he will come to another people and call them, but they will reject his call. He will leave them, and they will soon fall into drought and famine, with none of their wealth remaining. He will pass by a ruined area and say to it, ‘Bring out your treasures!’ Its treasures will follow him like swarms of bees. Then he will call a young man in the prime of life, strike him with a sword, and cut him into two pieces, placing them apart at the distance of an archer’s target. Then he will call him, and the two pieces will come together. His face will be radiant and smiling. While he is in this state, Allah Most High will send the Messiah, son of Mary, peace be upon him. He will descend at the white minaret east of Damascus, wearing two lightly saffron-colored garments and placing his hands on the wings of two angels. When he lowers his head, drops like pearls will fall from it, and when he raises it, pearl-like drops will cascade from it. No unbeliever who smells his breath will remain alive; his breath will reach as far as his sight extends. He will pursue the Antichrist and overtake him at the gate of Ludd, where he will kill him. Then Jesus, peace be upon him, will come to a people whom Allah has protected from him. He will wipe the impurity from their faces and tell them of their ranks in Paradise. While he is in this state, Allah Most High will reveal to Jesus, peace be upon him, ‘I have brought forth servants of Mine against whom no one has the power to fight. So take My servants to Mount Tur.’ Allah will then send Gog and Magog, who will descend swiftly from every elevation. Their vanguard will pass by Lake Tiberias and drink all its water. Their rear guard will pass by it and say, ‘There was once water here.’ The Prophet of Allah, Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions will be besieged, until the head of an ox will be more valuable to one of them than one hundred dinars is to one of you today. The Prophet of Allah, Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions will supplicate Allah, and Allah will send worms upon their necks. They will all perish as though one person had died. Then the Prophet of Allah, Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions will descend to the earth, but they will find no place on earth—even the space of a handspan—free from their corpses and stench. They will again supplicate Allah, and Allah will send birds with necks like the necks of camels. The birds will carry them away and cast them wherever Allah wills. Then Allah, the Almighty and Majestic, will send rain from which no house of clay or hair will be spared. It will wash the earth until it leaves it smooth like a mirror. Then it will be said to the earth, ‘Bring forth your fruits and restore your blessing.’ On that day, a group will eat from a single pomegranate and take shade beneath its peel. Blessing will be placed in livestock to such an extent that the milk of one she-camel will suffice for a large group, the milk of one cow for a tribe, and the milk of one ewe for a family. While they are in this state, Allah Most High will send a pleasant wind. It will pass beneath their armpits and take the soul of every believer and every Muslim. Only the worst of people will remain, openly engaging in sexual intercourse like donkeys. Upon them the Hour will be established.

In the meantime, Allah Most High will send the Messiah, son of Mary. He will descend at the white minaret in the eastern part of Damascus, wearing lightly saffron-colored garments and supported by the wings of two angels. When he bows his head, it will seem as though drops of water like pearls are emerging from his head. When he raises his head, it will likewise seem that pearl-like drops are falling from it. Any unbeliever touched by his breath will die. His breath will reach as far as his sight extends. He will pursue the Antichrist and kill him at a place called Ludd. Then Jesus, peace be upon him, will come to those whom Allah has protected from the Antichrist’s corruption. He will remove the grime from their faces and tell them of their ranks in Paradise. [Note: The place called Ludd (Lydda) is located six miles from Tel Aviv, the capital of the illegally established Jewish state of Israel in Palestine. The Jews have constructed a large international airport there.]

In the meantime, Allah will reveal to Jesus, peace be upon him: “I have brought forth a people against whom no one will have the power to fight. Take My servants with you to Mount Tur.” Then Allah will send the people of Gog and Magog. They will rush forth from every elevation. When their vanguard passes by Lake Tiberias, they will drink all its water. Their rear guard will pass by the area and say, “There was water here at one time.” The Prophet of Allah, Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions will be besieged. At that time, the head of a cow will be as valuable to them as one hundred dinars are to you today. Then Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions will supplicate Allah humbly. Allah Most High will create a kind of worm in the necks of every one of them, Gog and Magog, and they will all perish together.

Then the Prophet of Allah, Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions will descend from the mountain to the settlements. But they will not find a single inch of the earth free from the corpses and stench of Gog and Magog. Thereafter, when the Prophet of Allah, Jesus, peace be upon him, and his companions humbly supplicate Allah, Allah Most High will send birds resembling the humps of Bactrian camels. These birds will carry away the corpses and deposit them wherever Allah commands. Then the Almighty and All-Powerful Allah will send rain that will wash every place, whether of earth or sand, until it becomes clean like a mirror.

Then the earth will be told, “Produce your fruits and restore your blessing,” and blessing, goodness, and abundance will appear. A whole group will be satisfied by eating a single pomegranate, and its peel will be so large that they will be able to shelter beneath its shade. There will also be such blessing in livestock that the milk of one she-camel will suffice for a large group, the milk of one cow for a tribe, and the milk of one milch goat for a family. At that time Allah Most High will send a pure breeze. It will pass beneath their armpits, and every believer and Muslim will die. Only the wicked will remain. They will engage in sexual intercourse openly like donkeys. The Hour will be established upon them. Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۰۹ – وَعَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِراسٌ قَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ مَعَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْأَنْصَارِي إِلَى حديقة بْنِ الْيَمَانِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمْ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ حَدِثْنِي مَا سَمِعْتَ مِنْ رسول الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الدَّجال قَالَ إِنَّ الدِّجَالَ يَخْرُجُ وَإِنْ مَعَهُ مَاءً وتاراً فأما الذي بَرَاهُ النَّاسُ مَاءً فَتَارٌ تُحْرِقُ وَأَمَّا الَّذِي يَرَاهُ النَّاسُ نَارًا فَمَاءٌ بَارِدٌ عَذَبٌ فَمَنْ أَدْرَكَهُ مِنْكُمْ فَلْيَقَعُ فِي الَّذِي يَرَاهُ نَارًا فَإِنَّهُ مَاءً عَذَبٌ طَيِّبٌ فَقَالَ أَبو مَسْعُودٍ وَأَنَا قَدْ سَمِعْتُهُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

1809. Rib‘i ibn Hirash (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “I went with Abu Mas‘ud al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) to Hudhayfah ibn al-Yaman (may Allah be pleased with him). Abu Mas‘ud said to him, ‘Tell me what you heard from the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) concerning the Antichrist.’ He said, ‘The Antichrist will emerge, and with him will be water and fire. What people see as water will actually be blazing fire, while what people see as fire will actually be cool, sweet water. Whoever among you encounters him should enter what he sees as fire, for it will truly be wholesome, sweet water.’ Abu Mas‘ud said, ‘I also heard the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say this.’ Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۱۰ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ عَمْرُو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَخْرُجُ الرِّجالُ فِي أُمَّتِي فَيَمْكُتُ أَرْبَعِينَ لَا أَدْرِي ارْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ شَهْرًا أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ عَامًا فَيَبْعَثُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عِيسَى ابْنَ مَرْيَمَ عليه السلام فَيَطْلُبُهُ فَيُهْلِكُهُ ثُمَّ يَمْكُتُ النَّاسُ سَبْعَ سِنِينَ لَيْسَ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ عَدَاوَةٌ ثُمَّ يُرْسِلُ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ رِيحًا بَارِدَةً مِنْ قِبَلِ الشَّامِ فَلَا يَبْقَى عَلَى وَجْهِ الْأَرْضِ أحد في قلبه مثقال ذرة مِنْ خَيْرٍ أَوْ إِيْمَانِ الأَقَبَضَتْهُ حَتَّى لَوْ أَنْ أَحَدَكُمْ دَخَلَ في كبد جبل الدخلتُهُ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى تَقبضه. فيبقى شرار النَّاسِ فِي خِفْه الطير وأحلام السباع لا يَعْرِفُونَ مَعْرُوفًا وَلَا يُنْكِرُونَ مُنكَرًا فَيَتَمَثْلُ لَهُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ فَيَقُولُ إِلا تَسْتَجِيبُونَ؟ فَيَقُولُونَ فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا فَيَأْمُرُهُمْ بِعِبَادَةِ الْأَوْثَانِ وَهُمْ فِي ذلك دار رِزْقُهُمْ حَسَنٌ عَيْشُهُمْ ثُمَّ يُنْفَخُ فِي الصُّورِ فَلَا يَسْمَعُهُ أَحَدٌ إِلَّا أَصْغَى لينا وَرَفَعَ لِيْتًا وَأَوَّل مَنْ يُسْمَعُهُ رَجُلٌ يَلُوطُ حَوْضَ ابْلَهِ فَيُصْعَقُ وَيُصْعَقُ النَّاسُ ثُمَّ يُرْسِلُ اللهُ أَوْ قَالَ يُنْزِلُ اللهُ مَطَراً كَأَنَّهُ الطَّل أو الظلُّ فَتَنْبُتُ مِنْهُ أَجْسَادُالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ يُنْفَخُ فِيهِ أُخْرَى فَإِذَا هُمْ قِيَامٌ يَنظُرُونَ ثُمَّ يُقَالُ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ هَلْمٌ إِلَى رَبِّكُمْ وَقِفُوْهُمْ إِنَّهُمْ مَسْؤُولُوْنَ ثُمَّ يُقَالُ أَخْرِجُوا بَعْثَ النَّارِ فَيُقَالُ مِنْ كَمْ فَيُقَالُ من كل الف تشع مائة وتسعة وتسعينَ فَذلِكَ يَوْمَ يُجْعَلُ الْوِلْدَانَ شَيْئًا وَذَلِكَ يَوْمَ يُكشفُ عَنْ سَاقٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ اللَّيْتُ صَفْحَةُ الْعُنُقِ وَمَعْنَاهُ يَضَعُ صَفْحَة عنقه ويرفع صفحته الأخرى.

1810. Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with them) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The Antichrist will emerge among my community and remain for forty.” The narrator said, “I do not know whether he said forty days, forty months, or forty years.” Then Allah Most High will send Jesus, son of Mary, peace be upon him. He will seek him and kill him. Then people will live for seven years with no enmity between any two people. Thereafter Allah, the Almighty and Majestic, will send a cold wind from the direction of Syria. No one with even the weight of a speck of goodness or faith in his heart will remain on the face of the earth; it will seize the souls of all such people. Even if one of you were to enter the depths of a mountain, it would reach him there and take his soul. Only the wicked will remain. They will be like birds in their sexual desires and like beasts of prey in their mutual aggression. They will neither recognize good nor reject evil. Satan will appear to them in human form and say, ‘Will you not respond?’ They will ask, ‘What do you command us to do?’ He will command them to worship idols. Their provision will be abundant and their lives prosperous while they do so. Then the Trumpet will be blown. Everyone who hears it will incline his neck toward it and raise his head. The first person to hear it will be a man plastering his camel’s water trough; he will fall unconscious, and the people around him will also fall unconscious. Then Allah will send, or he said, will cause to descend, rain like dew—or like shade—and the bodies of people will grow from it. Then it will be blown a second time, and suddenly they will be standing and looking around. Then it will be said, ‘O people, come to your Lord.’ And it will be said, ‘Make them stand, for they are to be questioned.’ Then it will be said, ‘Bring out the contingent of the Fire.’ It will be asked, ‘How many?’ It will be said, ‘From every thousand, nine hundred and ninety-nine.’ That is the Day on which children will become old, and that is the Day when the shin will be uncovered.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۱۱ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ليس من بلد الأسيطوه الدجال الأمكة والمدينة وليس نَقْبٌ مِنْ أَنْقابها الا عَلَيْهِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ صَاحِينَ تَحْرُسُهُمَا فَيَنْزِلُ بِالسَّبَخَةِ فَتَرْجُفُ الْمَدِينَةُ ثَلَاثَ رَجَفَاتٍ يُخْرِجُ اللَّهُ مِنْهَا كُلَّ كَافِرٍ وَمُنَافِقِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1811. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “No town will remain that the Antichrist will not enter and trample, except Makkah and Madinah. At every entrance of these two sacred cities, angels will stand in rows guarding them. When the Antichrist reaches the place called Sabkhah, Madinah will shake three times, and Allah will drive out from it every unbeliever and hypocrite.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۱۲ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَتْبَعُ الدَّجَالَ مِنْ يَهُودِ أَصْبَهَانَ سَبْعُونَ الْفًا عَلَيْهِمُ الطَّبَالِسَةُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1812. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Seventy thousand Jews from Isfahan, wearing green cloaks, will join the Antichrist. Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۱۳ – وَعَنْ أَمْ شَرِيكٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّهَا سَمِعَتِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ لِيَنْفِرَنَّ النَّاسُ مِنَ الدَّجال فِي الْجِبَالِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم.

1813. Umm Sharik (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: She heard the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say, “People will certainly flee from the Antichrist to the mountains.” Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٨١٤ – وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّىاللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا بَيْنَ خَلْقِ أَدَمَ إِلَى قِيَامِ السَّاعَةِ أَمْر أَكْبَرُ مِنَ الدَّجَّالِ روَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1814. Imran ibn Husayn (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: From the creation of Adam until the establishment of the Hour, there will be no tribulation more severe than the Antichrist’s corruption.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۱۵ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَخْرُجُ الرِّجالُ فَيَتَوَجَّهُ قِبْلَهُ رَجُلٌ مِّنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فَيَتَلَقَّاهُ الْمَسَالِحُ مسالح الدجالِ فَيَقُولُونَ لَهُ إِلَى ابْنَ تَعْمِدُ فَيَقُولُ أَعْمِدُ إِلَى هَذَا الَّذِي خَرَجَ فَيَقُولُونَ لَهُ أَوَمَا تُؤْمِنُ بِرِينَا فَيَقُولُ مَا بِرَبِّنَا خَفَاء فَيَقُولُونَ اقْتُلُوهُ فَيَقُولُ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْض البسَ قَدْ نَهَاكُمْ رَبُّكُمْ أَن تَقْتُلُوا أَحَداً دُونَهُ فَيَنْطَلِقُونَ بِهِ إِلى الدجال فاذا رأهُ الْمُؤْمِنُ قَالَ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنْ هُذَا الدَّجَّالُ الَّذِي ذَكَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَيَأْمُرُ الدَّجَّالُ بِهِ فَيُسَبِّحُ فَيَقُولُ خُذُوهُ وَشُجُوهُ فَيُوْسَعُ ظهره وبطنه ضَرْبًا فَيَقُولُ أَوَمَا تُؤْمِنُ بِي فَيَقُولُ أَنْتَ الْمَسِيحُ الْكَذَابُ فَيُؤْمَرُ به فَيُؤْشَرُ بِالْمِنْشَارِ مِنْ مَفْرِقِهِ حَتَّى يُفْرَقَ بَيْنَ رِجْلِيْهِ ثُمَّ يَمْشِي الدَّجَّالُ بَيْنَ الْقِطْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ لَهُ قُمْ فَيَسْتَوى فَائِمًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ لَهُ تُؤْمِنُ بِي فَيَقُولُ مَا ازددت فيك الأبَصِيرَةً ثُمَّ يَقُولُ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّهُ لَا يَفْعَلُ بَعْدِي بِأَحَدٍ مِّنَ النَّاسِ فَيَأْخُذُهُ الدَّجَّالُ لِيَذْبَحَهُ فَيَجْعَلُ اللهُ مَا بَيْنَ رَقَبَتِهِ إِلَى تَرْقُونِهِ نُحَاسًا فَلَا يَسْتَطِيعُ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلًا فَيَأْخُذُ بِيَدَيْهِ وَرِجْلَيْهِ فَيَقْذِفُ بِهِ فَيَحْسَبُ النَّاسُ أَنَّمَا قَذَفَهُ إِلى النَّارِ وَإِنَّمَا الْقِي فِي الْجَنَّةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هذَا أَعْظَمُ النَّاسِ شَهَادَةً عِنْدَ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَرَوَى الْبُخَارِيُّ بَعْضَهُ بِمَعْنَاهُ

1815. Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “When the Antichrist emerges, a believing man will head toward him. The Antichrist’s guards will meet him and ask, ‘Where are you going?’ He will say, ‘I intend to go to this man who has appeared.’ They will ask him, ‘Do you not believe in our lord?’ He will say, ‘There is nothing hidden concerning our Lord.’ They will say, ‘Kill him.’ But some of them will say to others, ‘Has your lord not forbidden you to kill anyone without his permission?’ So they will take him to the Antichrist. When the believer sees him, he will say, ‘O people, this is the Antichrist whom the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) mentioned.’ The Antichrist will order that he be seized. He will be beaten severely on his back and stomach, and the Antichrist will say, ‘Do you not believe in me?’ The believer will say, ‘You are the lying Messiah, the Antichrist.’ Then he will be ordered to be taken, and he will be sawn from the crown of his head down to between his legs until he is split in two. The Antichrist will walk between the two pieces. Then he will say to him, ‘Rise,’ and he will stand upright. He will then say to him, ‘Do you believe in me?’ The believer will say, ‘My insight into you has only increased.’ Then he will call out, ‘O people, after me he will not be able to do this to anyone else.’ The Antichrist will seize him again, intending to slaughter him, but Allah will turn the area between his neck and collarbone into copper, and the Antichrist will find no way to kill him. He will therefore seize him by his hands and feet and throw him. The people will think that he has thrown him into the Fire, but in fact he will have been thrown into Paradise.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “This man will be the greatest of people in martyrdom before the Lord of the worlds.”

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith. Imam al-Bukhari also narrated part of it and other hadiths with the same meaning.

١٨١٦ – وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ قَالَ مَا سَأَلَ أَحَدٌ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الدَّجال اكثر مِمَّا سَأَلْتُهُ وَأَنَّهُ قَالَ لِي مَا يَضُرُّكَ قُلْتُ أَنَّهُمْ يَقُولُونَ إِنَّ اللَّهِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ. مَعَهُ جَبَل خُبْرُ ونَهرَ مَا ، قَالَ هُوَ أَهْوَنُ عَلَى الله من

1816. Mughirah ibn Shu‘bah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: He said, “I asked the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) more about the Antichrist than anyone else did.” He said to me, “He will not harm you.” I said, “People say that he will have mountains of bread and springs of water with him.” He said, “That is a trivial matter to Allah.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

۱۸۱۷ – وَعَنْ أَنَسِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ما من نبي إلا وقد أَنْذَرَ أُمَّتَهُ الأعور الكتابَ أَلَا إِنَّهُ أَعْوَرُ وَإِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ ليس باعورَ مَكْتُوبَ بَيْنَ عَيْنَيْه ك ف ر متفقٌ عَلَيْهِ.
1817. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Every prophet warned his Ummah about the one-eyed liar (the Dajjal). Beware! He is one-eyed, whereas your Almighty and Powerful Lord is not one-eyed. The letters kaf, fa, and ra will be written on the forehead of that one-eyed liar, the Dajjal: kafir (disbeliever).

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۱۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلا أُحَدِّثُكُمْ حَدِيثًا عَنِ الدَّجالِ مَا حَدَّثَ بِهِ نَبِيُّ قَوْمَهُ إِنَّهُ أَعْوَرُ وَأَنَّهُ يَجِيُّ مَعَهُ بِمَثَالِ الْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّارِ فَالَّتِي يَقُولُ إِنَّهَا الْجَنَّةَ هِيَ النَّارُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1818. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Shall I not tell you something about the Dajjal that no other prophet told his people? He will be one-eyed, and he will bring with him something resembling Hell and something resembling Paradise. What he calls Paradise will in reality be Hell. (Likewise, the Hell accompanying him will in reality be Paradise.)

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۱۹ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذكَرَ الدِّجَالَ بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانِي النَّاسِ فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَيْسَ بِاعْوَرَ إِلَّا الْمَسِيحَ الدِّجَالَ أَعُورُ العَيْنِ الْيُمْنَى كَانَ عَيْنَهُ عِنَبَةٌ طَافِيَةٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

1819. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) mentioned the Dajjal before the people and said: Allah is not one-eyed. But the right eye of the Dajjal is one-eyed; his eye will be like a protruding grape.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يُقَاتِلَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ الْيَهُودَ حَتَّى يَخْتَبِيَ الْيَهُودِي مِنْ وراءِ الْحَجَرِ وَالشَّجَرِ فَيَقُولُ الْحَجَرُ وَالشَّجَرُ يَا مُسْلِمُ هُذَا يَهُودِى خَلْفِي تَعَالَ فَاقْتُلَهُ إِلا الْفَرْقَدَ فَإِنَّهُ مِنْ شَجَرِ الْيَهُود – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1820. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The Hour will not come until the Muslims fight the Jews. Eventually, having been defeated, the Jews will hide behind stones and trees out of fear of the Muslims. Then the trees and stones will say, “O Muslim! A Jew is hiding behind me. Come and kill him.” But the tree called gharqad will not say this, for it is the tree of the Jews. [Gharqad is a thorny tree found in the area of Bayt al-Maqdis.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۱ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَا تَذْهَبُ الدُّنْيَا حَتَّى يَمُرُ الرَّجُلُ بِالْقَبْرِ فَيَتَمَرْغَ عَلَيْهِ وَيَقُولُ يَا لَيْتَنِي مَكَانَ صاحب هذا القَبْرِ وَلَيْسَ بِهِ الدِّينُ مَا بِهِ إِلا الْبَلاءُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1821. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: By the One in Whose Hand is my life, this world will not end until a man passes by a grave, then returns to it and says, “Would that I were in the place of the occupant of this grave!” In reality, he will have nothing of the religion of Islam; rather, he will say this because he has been overwhelmed by calamities and hardships.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۲ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَقُوْمُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى يحْسِرَ الْفُرَاتُ عَنْ جَبَلٍ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ يُقْتَتَلُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُقْتَلُ مِنْ كُلِّ مِائَةٍ تَسْعَةٌ وتَسْعُونَ فَيَقُولُ كُلُّ رَجُلٍ مِنْهُمْ لَعَلَى أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا أَنْجُوا – وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ يُوشِكُ أَنْ بخسرَ الْفُرَاتُ عَنْ كَثرَ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ فَمَنْ حَضَرَهُ فَلَا يَأْخُذْ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1822. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The Hour will not be established until a mountain of gold emerges from the Euphrates, over which people will fight; ninety-nine out of every hundred will be killed in this battle. Each one of them will say, “Hopefully I will be the one who survives.” Another narration states: Soon the Euphrates will uncover a treasure of gold. Whoever is present there should not take anything from it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۳ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ يَشْرَكُونَ الْمَدِينَةَ عَلَى خَيْرٌ مَا كَانَتْ لَا يَغْشَاهَا إِلا الْعَوَافِي يُرِيدُ عَوَافِي السَّبَاعِ والطَّيْرِ وآخرُ مَنْ يَحْشُرُ رَاعِيَانِ مِنْ مُزَيْنَةَ يُرِيدَانِ الْمَدِينَةَ يَنْعِقَانِ بِغَنَمِهِمَا فَيَجِدَانِهَا وحُوشًا حَتَّى إِذَا بَلَغَا ثَنِيَّةَ الْوَدَاعِ خَرَا عَلَى وُجُوهِهِمَا مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1823. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: Near the approach of the Hour, people will leave Madinah in a prosperous state. Only wild beasts and birds will remain throughout Madinah. Finally, two shepherds from the Muzaynah tribe will come to enter Madinah with their sheep and goats. But they will find Madinah filled with wild beasts, so they will turn back. When they reach the mountain called Thaniyyat al-Wada, they will fall upon their faces and die.

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٨٢٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَكُونُ خَلِيفَةً مِنْ خُلَفَائِكُمْ فِي آخرِ الزَّمَانِ يَحْذُو الْمَالَ وَلَا يَعُدُّهُ رواه مسلم

1824. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: At the end of time, one of your caliphs (Islamic state rulers) will appear. He will distribute abundant wealth with both hands without keeping count.

Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٨٢٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدِ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَكُونُ خَلِيفَةً مِّن خُلَفَائِكُمْ فِي آخِرِ الزَّمَانِ يَحْذُو الْمَالَ وَلَا بعده – رواه مسلم

1824. Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: At the end of time, one of your caliphs (Islamic state rulers) will appear. He will distribute abundant wealth with both hands without keeping count.

Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٨٢٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِيَأْتِيَنَّ عَلَى النَّاسِ زَمَانٌ يَطُوفُ الرَّجُلُ فيهِ بِالصَّدَقَة مِنَ الذَّهَبِ فَلا يَجِدُ أَحَدًا يَأْخُذَهَا مِنْهُ وَيُرَى الرَّجُلُ الْوَاحِدُ يَتْبَعُهُ أَرْبَعُوْنَ امْرَأَةً يَأْذَنَ بِهِ مِنْ قِلَّةِ الرِّجَالِ وَكَثَرَةِ النِّسَاءِ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1825. Abu Musa al-Ash’ari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There will come a time in human history when a man will go around with the zakat of his gold but will find no one to accept it. At that time, because of the scarcity of men and the abundance of women, forty women will follow one man seeking sexual gratification.

Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عنْهُ عَنِ النبي صلى الله ١٨٢٦ – وَعَن أبي هريرة رضى ا اشْتَرى رَجُلٌ مِّنْ رَجُلٍ عَقَارًا فَوَجَدَ الَّذِي اشْتَرَى الْعَقَارَ فِي عَقَارِهِ جَرَةٌ فِيهَا ذَهَبٌ فَقَالَ لَهُ الَّذِي اشْتَرَى الْعَقَارَ خُذْ ذَهَبَكَ إِنَّمَا اشْتَرَيْتُ مِنْكَ الْأَرْضِ ولم أشتر الذهَبَ وَقَالَ الَّذِي لَهُ الْأَرْضُ إِنَّمَا بعتُكَ الْأَرْضَ وَمَا فِيهَا فَتَحَاكَمَاإلى رَجُلٍ فَقَالَ الَّذِي تَحَاكَمَا إِلَيْهِ الكُما ولد قَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا لِي غُلَامٌ وَقَالَ الْآخَرُ لي جَارِيَةٌ قَالَ انْكِحَ الْغُلَامَ الْجَارِيَةَ وَأَنْفِقُوا عَلَى أَنْفُسِهِمَا مِنْهُ وَتَصَدِّقًا -متفق عليه.

1826. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: A man bought a piece of land from another man. The buyer found a jar filled with gold in the land. He said to the seller, “Take your jar back, for I bought only the land from you; I did not buy the gold.” The seller said, “I sold you the land and everything in it.” They then went to a third person for arbitration. The arbitrator asked them whether either had children. One said, “I have a son,” and the other said, “I have a daughter.” The arbitrator said, “Marry the son to the daughter, spend this wealth on them both, and give charity from it.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۷ – وَعَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ كَانَتْ امْرَأَتَانِ مَعَهُمَا ابْنَاهُمَا جَاءَ الذِّنْبُ فَذَهَبَ بِابْنِ إِحْدَاهُمَا فَقَالَتْ لِصَاحِبَتِهَا إِنَّمَا ذَهَبَ بابنك وقالت الأخرى إِنَّمَا ذَهَبَ بابنك فَتَحَاكَمَا إِلى دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ فَقَضَى به الكبرى فَخَرَجَنَا عَلَى سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فَأَخْبَرَنَاهُ فَقَالَ ائْتُونِي بالسكين اشقهُ بَيْنَهُما فقالت الصغرى لا تَفْعَلُ رَحِمَكَ اللَّهُ هُوَ ابْنُهَا فَقَضَى بِهِ للصغرى – متفق عليه.

1827. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: In an earlier age, two women each had a son. A wolf came and took away one of their sons. The woman whose son had been taken said to the other, “The wolf took your son.” The other said, “Rather, it took your son.” They went to Dawud (peace be upon him) for judgment, and he ruled in favor of the older woman. Then, as they were leaving and passed by Sulayman ibn Dawud (peace be upon him), they told him what had happened. He said to his companions, “Bring me a knife; I will cut this child in half and divide him between them.” The younger woman said, “May Allah have mercy on you; do not do that. The child is hers.” The older woman remained silent. Thus he ruled in favor of the younger woman.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۸ – وَعَنْ مِرْدَاسِ الْأَسْلَمِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْهَبُ الصَّالِحُونَ الأول فالأول وتبقى حثالة كحالة الشعير أو التمر لا يبَالِيْهِمُ اللهُ بَالَهُ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1828. Midras al-Aslami (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The righteous will die one after another, and worthless, useless people like barley husks or date skins will remain. Allah will pay them no attention.
Imam al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۲۹ – وَعَنْ رِفَاعَةَ بْنِ رَافِع الزرقي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ جَاءَ جِبْرِيلُ إلى النبي صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَا تَعُدُّونَ أَهْلَ بَدْرٍ فِيكُمْ قَالَ مِنْ افْضَلِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ أَوْ كَلِمَةً نَحْرُهَا قَالَ وَكَذلِكَ مَنْ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا مِّنَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ رواه البخاري.

1829. Rifa’ah ibn Rafi’ al-Zuraqi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: Jibril (peace be upon him) came to the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) and asked, “What is the status among you of those who participated in the Battle of Badr?” He replied, “They are the best of the Muslims,” or words to that effect. Jibril (peace be upon him) said, “Likewise, the angels who participated in the Battle of Badr are superior to all other angels.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۳۰ – وَعَن ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم إذا أنزلَ اللهُ تَعَالَى بِقَوْمٍ عَذَابًا أَصَابَ الْعَذَابُ مَنْ كَانَ فِيهِمْ ثُمَّ يُعِثُوا عَلَى أَعْمَالِهِمْ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1830. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: When Allah Most High sends punishment upon a people, every person among them is afflicted by that punishment. On the Day of Resurrection, they will be raised with their deeds.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۳۱ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ جِذْعُ يَقُومُ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعْنِي فِي الْخُطْبَةِ فَلَمَّا وُضِعَ الْمِنْبَرُ سَمِعْنَا لِلْجِذْعِ مِثْلَ صَوْتِ العشارِ حَتَّى نَزَلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَسَكَنَ، وَفِي رواية فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ قَعَدَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَصَاحَتِ النَّخْلَةُ الَّتِي كَانَ يَخْطُبُ عِنْدَهَا حَتَّى كَادَتْ أَنْ تَنْشَقُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ فَصَاحَتْ صَبَاحَ الصَّبِيِّ فَنَزَلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى أَخَذَهَا فَضَمِّهَا اليه فَجَعَلَتْ تَن أنين الصبي الذي يُسكتُ حَتَّى اسْتَقَرْتُ قَالَ بَكَتْ عَلَى مَا كانتْ تَسْمَعُ مِنَ الذِّكْرِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1831. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: There was a date-palm trunk in the Prophet’s Mosque. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) would stand leaning against it while delivering the Friday khutbah. When the minbar was installed, we heard a painful sound from the trunk like the cry of a pregnant she-camel. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) descended from the minbar and placed his hand on it, whereupon its sound stopped. Another narration states: When Friday came, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) climbed the minbar to deliver the Friday khutbah. The date-palm trunk began to cry out until it nearly split apart. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to deliver the khutbah standing beside that trunk. Another narration states: The trunk began crying like a small child. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) descended from the minbar and embraced it. It began crying again like children who are made to stop by comforting them. When its crying finally ceased, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The tree was crying because it had been deprived of the remembrance it used to hear.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۳۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي ثَعْلَبَةَ الْخُشَنِي جُرْثُومِ بْنِ نَاشِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ تَعَالَى فَرَضَ فَرَائِضَ فَلَا تُضَبِّعُوهَا وَحَدٌ حُدُوداً فَلَا تَعْتَدُوهَا وَحَرَّمَ أَشْيَاء فَلا تَنْتَهكُوهَا وَسَكَتَ عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ رَحْمَةً لَكُمْ غَيْرَ نِسْيَانِ فَلَا تَبْحَثُوا عَنْهَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ رَوَاهُ الدَّارُ قَطْنِي وَغَيْرُهُ.

1832. Abu Tha’labah al-Khushani Jursum ibn Nashir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah Most High has made certain matters obligatory for you, so do not neglect them; He has set certain limits, so do not transgress them; He has prohibited certain things, so do not violate them; and He has deliberately remained silent about certain things, as a mercy to you, not out of forgetfulness, so do not inquire into them.

This is a Hasan Hadith. Imam al-Daraqutni and others narrated it.

۱۸۳۳ – وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الله بن أبي أوفى رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ غَزَوْنَا مَعَ رَسُول الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَبْعَ غَزَوَات تَأْكُلُ الْجَرَادَ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ تَأْكُلُ مَعَهُ الجراد – متفق عليه.

1833. Abdullah ibn Abi Awfa (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: We participated with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) in seven military expeditions, and we ate locusts. Another narration states: We ate locusts with him. [Note: A locust is an insect resembling a grasshopper that lives on grass and leaves. It is permissible to eat.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٨٣٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا يُلْدَعُ الْمُؤْمِنُ مِنْ جُحْرٍ وَاحِدٍ مَرَّتَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1834. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: A believer is not stung twice from the same hole.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٨٣٥ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلا يَنظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ وَلا يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ رَجُلٌ عَلَى فَضْلِ مَا. بِالْفَلَاةِ يَمْنَعُهُ مِن ابْنِ السَّبِيلِ وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ رَجُلا سِلْعَةَ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ فَخَلَفَ بِاللَّهِ لأَخَذَها بكذا وكذا فَصَدِّقَهُ وَهُوَ عَلَى غَيْرِ ذَلِكَ وَرَجُلٌ بَايَعَ إِمَامًا لَا يُبَايِعُهُ الا لدنيا فإن أعطاه منها وفى وأن لم يعطه منها لم يف متفق عليه.

1835. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There are three types of people with whom Allah will not speak on the Day of Resurrection, nor look at them, nor purify them, and they will have a painful punishment: (1) a man who owns surplus water in an open field but prevents travelers from using it; (2) a man who, after the Asr prayer, sells his merchandise to another man and swears by Allah, “I bought it for such-and-such a price,” and the buyer believes him, although he did not buy it at that price; and (3) a man who pledges allegiance to an imam only for worldly benefits. If the imam grants him some worldly benefit, he remains loyal; if he does not, he does not remain loyal.

Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim narrated this Hadith.

١٨٣٦ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ بَيْنَ الْتَفْخَتَيْنِ أَرْبَعُونَ قَالُوا يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ أَرْبَعُونَ يَوْمًا قَالَ أَبَيْتُ قَالُوا أَرْبَعُونَ سَنَةً قَالَ أَبَيْتُ قَالُوا أَرْبَعُونَ شهرا قال ابيتُ وَيَبْلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ مِنَ الْإِنْسَانِ الا عجب الذنب فِيهِ يُرَكَبُ الْخَلْقُ ثُمَّ يُنزِلُ اللَّهُ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ مَاءً فَيَنْبُتُونَ كَمَا يَنْبَتُ الْبَقْلُ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1836. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There will be an interval of forty between the two blastings of the Trumpet. The people asked, “O Abu Hurairah, forty days?” He said, “I decline to say.” They asked, “Forty years?” He said, “I decline to say.” They asked again, “Forty months?” He said, “I decline to say.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) further said: Everything of the human body will decay except the coccyx. From it, creation will be reconstituted. Then Allah will send down rain from the sky, and they will grow like plants.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۳۷ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ بَيْنَمَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي مَجْلِسِ يُحَدِّثُ الْقَوْمَ جاء أعرابي فَقَالَ مَتَى السَّاعَةُ فَمَضَى رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُحَدِّثُ فَقَالَ الْقَوْمُ سَمِعَ مَا قَالَ فَكَرِهَ مَا قَالَ وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ بَلْ لَمْ يَسْمَعُ حَتَّى إِذَا قضى حَدِيثَهُ قَالَ أَيْنَ السَّائِلُ عَنِ السَّاعَةِ قَالَ مَا أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ قَالَ إِذا يعَتِ الْأَمَانَةُ فَانْتَظِرِ السَّاعَةَ قَالَ كَيْفَ إِضَاعَتُهَا قَالَ إِذَا وُسِدَ الْأَمْرُ إِلَى غَيْرِ أهلِهِ فَانْتَظِرِ السَّاعَةَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1837. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: While the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) was sitting in an assembly speaking to the people, a Bedouin came and asked, “When will the Hour be?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) continued speaking without interruption. Some of those present said, “He heard what the man said but disliked it,” while others said, “He did not hear it.” When he finished speaking, he asked, “Where is the one who asked about the Hour?” The man said, “It is I, O Messenger of Allah.” He said: When the trust is neglected, await the Hour. The man asked, “What does neglecting it mean?” He said: When authority is entrusted to those unqualified for it, await the Hour.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this Hadith.

۱۸۳۸ – وَعَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يُصَلُّونَ لَكُمْ فَانْ أَصَابُوا فَلَكُمْ وَإِنْ أَخْطَؤُوا فَلَكُمْ وَعَلَيْهِمْ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1838. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The leaders will lead you in prayer. If they perform it correctly, they and you will receive the reward; and if they make a mistake, you will receive the reward, but they will bear the sin.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۸۳۹ – وَعَنْهُ كُنْتُمْ خَيْرَ أُمَّةٍ أُخْرِجَتْ لِلنَّاسِ) قَالَ خَيْرَ النَّاسِ لِلنَّاسِ يَأْتُونَ بهم في السلاسل فِي أَعْنَاقِهِمْ حَتَّى يَدْخُلُوا فِي الْإِسْلَامِ .

1839. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. “You are the best community brought forth for mankind for their guidance.” He said: The best of people for mankind are those who bring them in chains around their necks, until eventually they enter Islam.

١٨٤٠ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عَجِبَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ مِنْ قَوْمِ يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ في السلاسل – رَوَاهُمَا الْبُخَارِيُّ مَعْنَاهُ يُؤْسَرُونَ وَيُقَدِّدُونَ ثُمَّ يُسْلِمُونَ فَيَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ.

1840. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The Almighty Allah will be pleased with a group of people who enter Paradise while wearing chains.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the two aforementioned hadiths. Their significance is that they will be brought to Muslim lands as prisoners of war, then accept Islam and become inhabitants of Paradise.

١٨٤١ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ أَحَبُّ الْبِلادِ إِلَى اللَّهِ مساجدها وأبغض البلاد إلى اللهِ أَسْوَاقُهَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1841. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Among all places, mosques are the most beloved places to Allah, and markets are the most disliked places to Allah.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٤٢ – وَعَنْ سَلْمَانَ الْفَارِسِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ مِنْ قَوْلِهِ قَالَ لَا تَكُونَنَّ إِنِ استطعت أول من يدخل السوق ولا أخر من يُخْرُجُ مِنْهَا فَإِنَّهَا مَعْرَكَةُ الشَّيْطَانِ وبهَا يَنصُبُ رَايَتَهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ هكذا . وَرَوَاهُ الْبَرْقَانِي فِي صَحِيحِهِ عَنْ سَلْمَانَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لا تَكُنْ أَوَّلَ مَنْ يُدْخُلُ السُّوقَ وَلَا أُخِرَ مَن يُخْرُجُ مِنْهَا فِيهَا بَاضَ الشَّيْطَانُ وَفَرْخَ

1842. Salman al-Farisi (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. This is his own statement: If possible, do not be the first to enter the market or the last to leave it, for it is Satan’s battlefield, and there he raises his banner.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith in this manner. Al-Barqani narrated in his Sahih, through Salman al-Farisi (may Allah be pleased with him), as follows: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Do not be the first to enter the market or the last to leave it, for Satan lays his eggs there and hatches his young.

اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ ١٨٤٣ – وَعَنْ عَاصِم الأحولِ عَنْ عَبْدِ الله بْنِ سَرْجِ رَضى قُلْتُ لِرَسُولِ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَكَ قَالَ وَلَكَ قَالَ عَاصِمٌ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ اسْتَغْفَرَ لَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ نَعَمْ وَلَكَ ثُمَّ تلا هذه الآية (وَاسْتَغْفِرُ لذَنْبكَ وَالْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَالْمُؤْمِنَاتِ) – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِم

1843. It was narrated through Asim al-Ahwal from Abdullah ibn Sarjis (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I said to the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), “O Messenger of Allah, may Allah forgive you.” He said, “And you as well.” Asim (may Allah have mercy on him) said: I said to him (Abdullah), “Did the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) seek forgiveness for you?” He said, “Yes, and for you as well.” Then he recited this verse (translation): “And seek forgiveness for your sin and for the believing men and believing women.” (Surah Muhammad: 19)

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٤٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنَّ مِمَّا أَدْرَكَ النَّاسُ مِنْ كَلامِ النُّبُوَّةِ الْأُولَى إِذَا لَمْ تَسْتَحِ فَاصْنَعْ مَا شِئْتَ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1844. Abu Masud al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Among the teachings of the earlier prophets that have reached people is: “If you have no shame, then do whatever you wish.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٨٤٥ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وسَلَّمَ أَوَّلُ مَا يُقْضَى بَيْنَ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فِي الدِّمَاءِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ

1845. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: On the Day of Resurrection, the first matter concerning people to be judged will be cases of murder.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٤٦ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خُلِقَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ مِنْ نُورٍ وَخُلِقَ الْجَانُ مِنْ مَارِجٍ مِنْ نَارٍ وَخُلِقَ آدَمُ مِمَّا وصِفَ لَكُمْ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1846. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The angels were created from light, the jinn were created from a flame of fire, and Adam (peace be upon him) was created from what has been described to you.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٤٧ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ خُلُقُ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْقُرْآنَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ فِي جُمْلَةٍ حَدِيث طويل .

1847. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The character and conduct of the Prophet of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) were a practical embodiment of the Qur’an.
Imam Muslim narrated this in a lengthy hadith.

١٨٤٨ – وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ أَحَبُّ لِقَاءَ اللَّهِ احب اللهُ لِقَائَهُ وَمَنْ كَرِهَ لقَاءَ الله كَرَهُ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهُ أَكْرَاهِيَةً الْمَوْتِ فكلنا نكرهُ الْمَوْتَ قَالَ ليس كذلك وَلَكِنَّ الْمُؤْمِنَ إِذَا بُشِّرَ بِرَحْمَةِ الله وَرِضْوَانِهِ وَجَنَّتِهِ أَحَبُّ لِقَاءَ اللهِ فَأَحَبُّ اللَّهُ لِقَاءَهُ وَإِنَّ الْكَافِرَ إِذَا بُشِّرَ بِعَذَابِ اللَّهِ وسخطه كره لقاء الله وَكَرِهَ اللهُ لِقَاءَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1848. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Whoever loves to meet Allah, Allah loves to meet him; and whoever dislikes meeting Allah, Allah dislikes meeting him. I said, “O Messenger of Allah, does this mean disliking death? We all dislike death.” He said: “No, that is not what it means. Rather, when a believer is given the glad tidings of Allah’s mercy, pleasure, and Paradise, he loves to meet Allah, and Allah loves to meet him. Conversely, when a disbeliever is given the glad tidings of Allah’s punishment and displeasure, he dislikes meeting Allah, and Allah dislikes meeting him.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٤٩ – وَعَنْ أَمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ صَفِيَّةَ بِنْتِ حُبَي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُعْتَكفًا فَاتَيْتُهُ أَزُورَهُ لَيْلاً فَحَدَّثْتُهُ ثُمَّ قُمْتُ لَأَنْقَلِبَ فَقَامَ مَعِي لِيَقْلِبَنِي فَمَرَّ رَجُلانِ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَلَمَّا رَأَيَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَسْرَعَا فَقَالَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى رِسْلِكُمَا إِنَّهَا صَفِيَّةٌ بِنْتِ حُبَيٍّ فَقَالَا سُبْحَانَ اللهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ فَقَالَ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَجْرِي مِنْ ابْنِ آدَمَ مَجْرَى الدِّمِ وَإِنِّي خَشِيتُ أَنْ يَقْذَفَ فِي قُلُوبَكُمَا شَرَأَ أَوْ قَالَ شَيْئًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1849. Umm al-Mu’minin Safiyyah bint Huyayy ibn Akhtab (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. She said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was performing i‘tikaf. I went to visit him at night. After speaking with him, I stood up to leave, and he rose with me to accompany me part of the way. Meanwhile, two Ansari men passed by. When they saw the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), they hurried away. But the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said to them, “Wait a moment. This is Safiyyah bint Huyayy, my wife.” They exclaimed, “Glory be to Allah, O Messenger of Allah!” He said: Satan moves through the human being as blood flows through him. I feared that he might cast an evil thought into your hearts.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٥٠ – وَعَنْ أَبِي الْفَضْلِ الْعَبَّاسِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ شَهِدْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ حُنَيْنٍ فَلَزِمُتُ أَنَا وَأَبُو سُفْيَانَبن الْحَارِثِ ابْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمْ نُفَارِقُهُ وَرَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى بَغْلَةٍ لَهُ بَيْضَاءَ فَلَمَّا الْتَقَى الْمُسْلِمُونَ وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ وَلَى الْمُسْلِمُونَ مُدْبِرِينَ فَطَفِقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَرْكُضُ بَغْلَتَهُ قِبَلَ الْكُفَّارِ وَأَنَا أَخِذُ بِلِجَامٍ بَغْلَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اكُفُهَا إِرَادَةَ أَن لا تُسْرِعَ وَأَبُو سُفْيَانَ أَخَذَ بِرِكَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَي عَبَّاسُ نَادِ أَصْحَابَ السَّمْرَةِ قَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً صَيْتًا فَقُلْتُ بِأعْلَى صَوْتِي أَيْنَ أَصْحَابَ السَّمَرَةِ فَوَاللَّهِ لكَان عَطْفَتَهُمْ حِينَ سَمِعُوا صَوْتِي عَطْفَةُ الْبَقَرِ عَلَى أَوْلَادِهَا فَقَالُوا يَا لَبَّيْكَ يَا لبيك فَاقْتَتَلُوا هُمْ وَالْكُفَّارُ وَالدَّعْوَةُ فِي الْأَنْصَارِ يَقُولُونَ يَا مَعْشَرَ الْأَنْصَارِ يَا مَعْشَرَ الْأَنْصَارِ ثُمَّ قُصِرَتِ الدَّعْوَةُ عَلَى بَنِي الْحَارِثِ ابْنِ الْخَزْرَجِ فَنَظَرَ رَسُولُ الله صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ عَلَى بَغْلَتِهِ كَالْمُتَطاول عَلَيْهَا إِلَى قِتَالِهِمْ فَقَالَ هذا حِينَ حَمِي الْوَطِيسُ ثُمَّ أَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَصَيَاتٍ فَرَمَى بهِنَّ وُجُوهَ الْكُفَّارِ ثُمَّ قَالَ انْهَزَمُوا وَرَبِّ مُحَمَّدٍ فَذَهَبَتُ انْظُرُ فَإِذَا الْقِتَالُ عَلَى هَيْئَتِهِ فِيمَا أَرَى فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلَّا أَنْ رَمَاهُمْ بَحَصَيَاتِهِ فَمَا زِلْتُ أَرَى حَدَهُمْ كَلِيلاً وَآمُرَهُمْ مُدْيرًا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1850. Abu al-Fadl al-Abbas ibn Abd al-Muttalib (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: I was with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) at the Battle of Hunayn. Abu Sufyan ibn al-Harith ibn Abd al-Muttalib and I remained beside the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him); we never left him. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) was riding his white mule. When the Muslims and disbelievers met in battle, the Muslims began to flee. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), however, drove his mule toward the disbelievers. I was holding the bridle of the Messenger of Allah’s mule and restraining it so that it would not advance quickly, while Abu Sufyan held the stirrup of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O Abbas! Call out to the people of the Pledge under the Tree.” Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) had a powerful voice. He said: I called out at the top of my voice, “Where are the people of the Pledge under the Tree?” By Allah, when they heard my voice, they responded with the affection of a cow for its young. They replied, “Here we are! Here we are!” and fought the disbelievers. At that time, the Ansar were also being called: “O Ansar! O Ansar!” Then the call was restricted to the Banu al-Harith ibn al-Khazraj. The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), sitting high on his mule, observed their fighting and said: “Now the battle has become fierce.” Then the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) picked up some pebbles, threw them at the faces of the disbelievers, and said: “By the Lord of Muhammad, they are defeated!” I went to look, and the battle appeared to be continuing as before. But by Allah, no sooner had he thrown the pebbles at them than I saw their attack lose its force, and eventually they turned and fled.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٥١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ اللهَ طيب لا يَقْبَلُ الا طيبًا وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَمَرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ بِمَا أَمَرَ بِهِ الْمُرْسَلِينَ فَقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَا أَيُّهَا الرُّسُلُ كُلُوا مِنَ الطَّيِّبَاتِ وَاعْمَلُوا صالحا . وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا كُلُوا مِنْ طَيِّبَاتِ مَا رَزَقْنَاكُمْ ثُمَّ ذكر الرجل يُطِيلُ السَّفَرَ أَشْعَتْ أَغْبَرَ يَمُدُّ يَدَيْهِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ يَا رَبِّ يَا رَبِّ وَمَطْعَمُهُ حَرَامٌ وَمَشْرَبُهُ حَرَامٌ وَمَلْبَسُهُ حَرَامَ وَغَذِيَ بِالْحَرَامِ فَأَنَّى يُسْتَجَابُ لِذلِكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1851. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: O people! Allah is Pure and accepts only what is pure. Allah has commanded the believers with what He commanded the messengers. He said: “O messengers, eat from what is pure and do righteous deeds. Indeed, I know well what you do.” (Surah al-Mu’minun) Allah the Exalted also said: “O believers, eat from the pure things We have provided for you.” (Surah al-Baqarah: 172) Then he mentioned a man who undertakes a long journey, becoming disheveled and dusty. He stretches both hands toward the sky, saying, “O Lord, O Lord,” while his food is unlawful, his drink is unlawful, his clothing is unlawful, and he has been nourished by what is unlawful. How, then, can his supplication be answered?
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٥٢ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ يوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلا يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلا يَنظُرُ اليهم وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ الهُمَّ شَيْخٌ زَانٍ وَمَلكَ كَذَابٌ وَعَائِلٌ مُسْتَكْبِرُ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمُ الْعَائِلُ الْفَقِيرُ.

1852. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: There are three types of people with whom Allah will not speak on the Day of Resurrection, whom He will not purify, nor look at, and for whom there is a painful punishment: an elderly adulterer, a lying ruler, and an arrogant poor person.
Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. The word “J” means a poor person.

١٨٥٣ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَبْحَانُ وَجَيْحَانُ والْفُرَاتُ وَالنَّيْلُ كُلُّ مِنْ أَنْهَارِ الْجَنَّةِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1853. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: The Saihan (Sihun), Jaihan (Jihun), Euphrates, and Nile are four rivers of Paradise.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٥٤ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ أَخَذَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِيَدِي فَقَالَ خَلَقَ اللَّهُ التربة يَوْمَ السَّبْتِ وَخَلَقَ فِيهَا الْجِبَالَ يَوْمَ الْأَحَدِ وَخَلَقَ الشَّجَرَ يَوْمَ الْاثْنَيْنِ وخَلَقَ المكروه يَوْمَ الثلاثاء وَخَلَقَ النُّورَ يَوْمَ الْأَرْبِعَاءِ وَبَثَّ فِيهَا الدَّوَابِ يَوْمَ الْخَمِيسِ وَخَلَقَ آدَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ مِنْ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ فِي آخِرِ الْخَلْقِ فِي آخِرِ سَاعَةٍ مِنَ النَّهَارِ فِيمَا بَيْنَ الْعَصْرِ إِلَى اللَّيْلِ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1854. Abu Hurayra (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) took my hand and said: Allah created the earth on Saturday, created the mountains in it on Sunday, created the trees on Monday, created harmful things on Tuesday, created light on Wednesday, spread the animals throughout it on Thursday, and created Adam (peace be upon him) after Asr on Friday, at the end of creation, in the last hour of the day, between Asr and nightfall.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٥٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ خَالِدِ بْنِ الْوَلِيدِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لَقَدِ انْقَطَعَتْ فِي يَدِي يَوْمَ مُؤْتَهُ تِسْعَةُ أَسْبَابِ فَمَا بَقِي فِي يَدِى الأَصَفِيحَةٌ يَمَانِيَةً رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي

1855. Abu Sulayman Khalid ibn al-Walid (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He said: On the day of the Battle of Mu’tah, nine swords broke in my hand. In the end, only one Yemeni sword remained in my hand. [Note: In the eighth year after the Hijrah (629 CE), the Roman vassal king Shurahbil unjustly killed a Muslim envoy at a place called Mu’tah on the Syrian border, which led to the Battle of Mu’tah. In this battle, three successive Muslim commanders—Zayd ibn Harithah, Ja‘far al-Tayyar, and Abdullah ibn Rawahah—were martyred. After the great warrior Khalid assumed command, the course of the battle changed and the Muslims attained safety. Impressed by Khalid’s immense bravery in this battle, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) gave him the title “Sayfullah,” or “Sword of Allah.”]

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٨٥٦ – وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذا حَكَمَ الْحَاكِمُ فَاجْتَهَدَ ثُمَّ أَصَابَ فَلَهُ أَجْرَانِ وَإِنْ حَكَمَ وَاجْتَهَدَ فَأَخْطَأَ فَلَهُ أَجْرٌ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1856. Amr ibn al-As (may Allah be pleased with him) reported. He heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: When a judge exercises independent reasoning in making a ruling and reaches the correct decision, he receives two rewards; and if he exercises independent reasoning and makes a mistake, he receives one reward.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٥٧ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ الْحُمَّى مِنْ فَيْحِ جَهَنَّمَ فَأَبْرِدُوهَا بِالْمَاءِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1857. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Fever is from the intense heat of Hell, so cool it with water.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۵۸ – وَعَنْهَا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ مَنْ مَاتَ وَعَلَيْهِ صَوْمٌ صَامَ عَنْهُ وَلِيه – متفق عليه.

1858. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) reported. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: If a person dies while owing an obligatory fast, his heir or guardian should fast on his behalf. [Note: If someone breaks an obligatory fast for a lawful reason but dies before making it up, the Imams differ over whether the heirs may fast on behalf of the deceased. Based on this hadith, Imam Ahmad ibn Hanbal (may Allah have mercy on him) considered it permissible for another person to fast on behalf of the deceased. Conversely, based on another hadith of the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), Imam Abu Hanifah, Imam Malik, and Imam al-Shafi‘i (may Allah have mercy on them) held that fidyah should be given, meaning that a poor person should be fed. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “For every day owed by one who dies while owing fasts, a poor person should be fed instead.” Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) said: “No one may fast or pray on behalf of another.” On the other hand, the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) permitted a man to fast on behalf of his mother. It is because both types of hadith exist concerning the fasts of the deceased that the Imams differed. (Translator)]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: In light of this hadith, the preferable view is that if a person’s obligatory fasts became due for any reason and he died before making them up, it is permissible for his guardians to make up those fasts. Here, “guardians” means close relatives, whether or not they are heirs of the deceased.

١٨٥٩ – وَعَنْ عَوْفِ بْنِ مَالِكِ بْنِ الطَّفَيْلِ أَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ حُدِثَتُ أنَّ عَبْدَ اللهِ بْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ فِي بَيْعِ أَوْ عَطَاء أَعْطَتُهُ عَائِشَةُ والله لتنتهينْ عَائِشَةُ أَوْ لَاحْجُرَنَّ عَلَيْهَا قَالَتْ أَهُوَ قَالَ هُذَا قَالُوا نَعَمُ قَالَتْ هُوَ للَّهِ عَلَى نَذر أن لا أَكَلَّمَ ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ أَبَدًا فَاسْتَشْفَعَ ابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ إِلَيْهَا حِينَ طَالَتِ الهجرة فقالت لا والله لا أشفَعُ فِيهِ أبدا ولا أَتَحَنَّثُ إِلَى نَدْرِي فَلَمَّا طَالَ ذَلِكَ علَى ابْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ كَلَّمَ الْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مَخْرَمَةَ وَعَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ الْأَسْوَدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ يَغُوْثَ وقَالَ لَهُمَا انْشُدُكُمَا اللَّهَ لَمَا أَدْخَلْتُمَانِي عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَإِنَّهَا لَا يَحِلُّ لَهَا أَنْ تنذِرَ قَطِيعَتِي فَأَقْبَلَ بِهِ الْمِسْوَرُ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ حَتَّى اسْتَأْذَنَا عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَقَالَا السلام عَلَيْكَ وَرَحْمَةُ الله وَبَرَكاتُهُ انَدْخُلُ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ أَدْخُلُوا قَالُوا كُلْنَا ؟ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ادْخُلُوا كُلُّكُمْ وَلَا تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ مَعَهُمَا ابْنَ الزُّبَيْرِ فَلَمَّا دَخَلُوا دَخَلَ ابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ الحِجَاب فَاعْتَنَقَ عَائِشَة وطفق يناشدها ويبكى وطفق المشور وعبد الرحمن يناشد انها الأكلمَتَهُ وَقَبلَتْ مِنْهُ وَيَقُولان أن النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَمَّا قَدْ عَلِمْت مِنَ الهجرة ولا يَحِلُّ لِمُسْلِم أن يُهْجَرَ أَخَاهُ فَوْقَ ثَلاثَ لَيَالٍ فَلَمَّا اكْثَرُوا عَلَى عَائِشَةَ مِنَ التذكرة والتخريج طَفِقَتُ تُذكِّرُهُمَا وَتَبْكِي وَتَقُوْلُ إِنِّي نذرت والنذر شَدِيدٌ فَلَمْ يَزَالاً بِهَا حَتَّى كَلمَت ابن الزبير وَاعْتَقَتْ فِي نَذْرِهَا ذلِكَ أَرْبَعِينَ رَقَبَةً وَكَانَتْ تَذْكُرُ نَذَرَهَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَتَبْكِي حَتَّى تَبَلْ دُمُوعُهَا خمَارَهَا رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1859. It is narrated from Awf ibn Malik ibn al-Tufayl. Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) was informed that Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with them both) had said, concerning the sale of her property or a gift she had given him, “By Allah, Aishah must stop doing this; otherwise I will prevent her from spending money in this manner.” Hearing this, Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “Did he really say that?” They replied, “Yes.” She said, “I swear by Allah that I will never speak to Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr.” After they had stopped speaking for a long time, Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr sent someone to intercede with her. But Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “By Allah, I will accept no intercession in this matter, nor will I break my vow.” When this became difficult for Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr (may Allah be pleased with him), he discussed the matter with al-Miswar ibn Makhramah and Abd al-Rahman ibn al-Aswad ibn Abd Yaghuth. He said to them, “I adjure you by Allah, take me to Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her), for it is not permissible for her to remain bound by a vow to sever kinship with me.” Al-Miswar and Abd al-Rahman went with him to Aishah’s house, concealing him beneath a cloak. They sought permission to enter and said, “Peace, mercy, and blessings of Allah be upon you. May we enter?” Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her) said, “Enter.” They asked, “All of us?” She replied, “Yes, all of you may enter.” She did not know that Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr was with them. When they entered, Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr went to Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her), embraced her, and began pleading with her and weeping. Al-Miswar and Abd al-Rahman also pleaded with her, urging her to speak to him and asking her to pardon his fault. They said, “You know that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) forbade severing kinship ties. He also said that it is not permissible for a Muslim to stop speaking to his Muslim brother for more than three days.” As the two of them repeatedly reminded Aishah of the sacred bond of kinship and wept, she said, “I have made a firm vow.” But they continued to urge her until she spoke to Abdullah ibn al-Zubayr. To atone for breaking that vow, she freed forty slaves. Thereafter, whenever she remembered her vow, she would weep so much that her veil became wet with her tears. Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

١٨٦٠ – والأمواتِ ثُمَّ طَلَعَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي بَيْنَ أَيْدِيكُمْ فَرَطٌ وَأَنَا شَهِيدٌ عَلَيْكُمْ وَإِنْ مَوْعِدُكُمُ الْخَوضُ وَإِنِّي لَأَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ مِنْ مَقَامى هذا إِلَّا وَإِنِّي لَسْتُ أَخْشَى عَلَيْكُمْ أن تُشْرِكُوا وَلَكِنْ أَخْشَى عَلَيْكُمُ الدُّنْيَا أَنْ تَنَافَسُوهَا قَالَ فَكَانَتْ أُخِرَ نَظْرَةٍ نَظَرْتُهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ، وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ وَلَكِنِّي اخشى عَلَيْكُمُ الدُّنْيَا أَنْ تَنَافَسُوا فِيهَا وَتَقْتَتِلُوا فَتَهْلِكُوا كَمَا هَلَكَ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلِكُمْ قَالَ عُقْبَةُ فَكَانَ آخِرَ مَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى المنبر. وفي روايةٍ قَالَ إِنِّي فَرَط لكم وأنا شَهِيدٌ عَلَيْكُمْ وَإِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لَأَنْظُرُ إِلَى حوضِي الْآنَ وَإِنِّي أَعْطَبْتُ مَفَاتِيحَ خَزَائِنِ الْأَرْضِ أَوْ مَفَاتِيحَ الْأَرْضِ وَأَنِّي وَاللَّهِ مَا أَخَافُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ تُشْرِكُوا بَعْدِى وَلَكِنْ أَخَافُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ تَنَافَسُوا فِيهَا -وَالْمُرَادُ بِالصَّلاةِ عَلَى قَتْلى أحد الدُّعَاءُ لَهُمْ لَا الصَّلاةُ الْمَعْرُوفَةُ .

1860. It is narrated from Uqbah ibn Amir (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) went to visit the graves of the martyrs of Uhud. Eight years later, he supplicated for them as a person bidding farewell supplicates for the living and the dead. Then he came and ascended the pulpit and said, “I will precede you, I will be a witness for you, and our appointed meeting is at the Pool of Kawthar. I can certainly see it from this place of mine. I do not fear that you will fall into shirk again; rather, I fear that you will become absorbed in the pleasures of this world.” Uqbah ibn Amir (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “This was the last time I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. Another narration states that he said, “Rather, I fear that you will become absorbed in the luxuries of this worldly life, fight one another, and perish as those before you perished.” Uqbah (may Allah be pleased with him) said, “This was the last time I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) on the pulpit.” Another narration states that the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “I will precede you and will be a witness for you. By Allah, I can see my Pool now. The keys to the treasures of the earth—or the keys of the earth—have been given to me. By Allah, I do not fear that you will associate partners with Allah after me; rather, I fear that you will compete for worldly possessions.” Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said that the meaning of prayer for the martyrs of Uhud mentioned in this hadith is supplication.

١٨٦١ – وَعَنْ أَبِي زَيْدٍ عَمْرِو بْنِ اخْطَبَ الْأَنْصَارِي رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ صَلَّى بنا رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْفَجْرَ وَصَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ فَخَطَبَنَا حَتَّى حَضَرَتِ الظَّهْرُ فَنَزَلَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ صَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ حَتَّى حَضَرَتِ الْعَصْرُ ثُمَّ نَزَلَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ صَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ حَتَّى غَرَبَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَأَخْبَرَنَا مَا كَانَ وَمَا هُوَ كَائِنٌ فَاعْلَمُنَا احْفَظْنَا رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1861. It is narrated from Abu Zayd Amr ibn Akhtab al-Ansari (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) led us in the Fajr prayer, then ascended the pulpit and addressed us until the time of Zuhr arrived. He descended from the pulpit and prayed Zuhr, then ascended the pulpit and continued addressing us until the time of Asr arrived. He descended and prayed Asr, then ascended the pulpit again and addressed us until the sun set. He informed us about everything that had happened and everything that would happen. The most knowledgeable among us was best able to preserve it.

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٨٦٢ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ نَذَرَ أَنْ يُطِيعَ اللَّهَ فَلْيُطِعْهُ وَمَنْ نَذَرَ أَنْ يَعْصِيَ اللَّهَ فَلَا يَعْصِهِ روَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1862. It is narrated from Aishah (may Allah be pleased with her). She said: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Whoever vows to obey Allah must obey Him, and whoever vows to disobey Allah must not disobey Him.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith.

١٨٦٣ – وَعَنْ أَمْ شَرِيكَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَرَهَا بِقَتْلِ الْأَوْزَاعِ وَقَالَ كَانَ يَنْفُخُ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1863. It is narrated from Umm Sharik (may Allah be pleased with her). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) ordered her to kill the gecko. He said, “The gecko blew upon the fire into which Ibrahim (peace be upon him) was cast.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٨٦٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قَتَلَ وَزَعَةً فِي أُولِ ضَرْبَةٍ فَلَهُ كَذَا وَكَذَا حَسَنَةٌ وَمَنْ قَتَلَهَا فِي الضَّرْبَةِ الثانية فله كذا وكذا حَسَنَةً دُونَ الأولى وَإِن قَتَلَهَا فِي الضَّرْبَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ فَلَهُ كَذَا وكذا حسنة، وفي رواية من قتل ودعا في أول ضَرْبَةٍ كُتِبَ لَهُ مَائَةُ حَسَنَةٍ وَفِي الثَّانِيَةِ دُونَ ذَلِكَ وَفِي الثَّالِثَةِ دُونَ ذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ قَالَ أَهْلُ اللُّغَةِ الْوَزَعُ الْعِظَامُ مِنْ سَامِ أَبْرَضَ.

1864. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Whoever kills a gecko with the first strike will receive such-and-such a reward. Whoever kills it with the second strike will receive such-and-such a reward, less than the first. Whoever kills it with the third strike will also receive such-and-such a reward.” Another narration states: “Whoever kills a gecko with the first strike will have one hundred good deeds recorded for him; with the second, fewer than that; and with the third, fewer than that.” [Note: 1. The gecko is a type of poisonous creature larger than a lizard. In our country it is known as a ‘bloodsucker.’ When the army of Nimrod threw Ibrahim (peace be upon him) into the fire, it blew upon the fire. (Translator)]

Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٨٦٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ لَا تَصَدِّقَنَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَخَرَجَ بِصَدَقَتِهِ فَوَضَعَهَا فِي يَدِ سَارِقٍ فَأَصْبَحُوا يَتَحَدِّثُونَ تُصْدِقَ عَلَى سَارِقِ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ لَا تَصَدِّقَنَّ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَخَرَجَ بصدقته فوَضَعَهَا فِي يَدِ زَانِيَةٍ فَأَصْبَحُوا يَتَحَدِّثُونَ تُصْدِقَ اللَّيْلَةَ عَلَى زانيَةٍ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ عَلَى زَانِيَةٍ لَا تَصَدِّقَنَّ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَخَرَجَ بِصَدَقَتِهِ فَوَضَعَهَا فِي يَدِ غَنِي فَاصْبَحُوا يَتَحَدِّثُونَ تُصْدِقَ عَلَى عَنِي فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ عَلَى سَارِقٍ وَعَلَى زَانِيَةٍ وَعَلَى غَنِي فَأَتِي فَقِيلَ لَهُ أَمَّا صَدَقَتُكَ عَلَى سارق فَلَعَلَهُ أَنْ يَسْتَعِفُ عَنْ سَرقته وأما الزَّانِيَةُ فَلَعَلَّهَا تَسْتَعِفُ عَنْ زِنَاهَا وأما الْغَنِيُّ فَلَعَهُ أَنْ يَعْتَبِرَ فَيُنْفِقَ مِمَّا أَتَاهُ اللَّهُ – رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ بِلَفْظِهِ بِمَعْنَاهُ.

1865. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: A man said, “I will certainly give some charity.” He went out with his charity and gave it to a thief. In the morning, people began saying, “Charity was given to a thief last night.” The donor said, “O Allah, all praise belongs to You. I will certainly give some charity.” He went out with his charity and gave it to an adulteress. In the morning, people began saying, “Charity was given to an adulteress last night.” The donor said, “O Allah, all praise belongs to You; my charity fell into the hands of an adulteress. I will certainly give more charity.” He went out with his charity and gave it to a wealthy man. In the morning, people began saying, “Charity was given to a wealthy man last night.” The donor said, “O Allah, all praise belongs to You. My charity fell into the hands of a thief, an adulteress, and a wealthy man.” Then he was summoned and told, “As for your charity given to the thief, perhaps it will cause him to refrain from stealing. As for the adulteress, perhaps it will cause her to refrain from adultery. As for the wealthy man, perhaps he will take heed and spend from what Allah has given him.”

Imam al-Bukhari narrated the hadith in the wording mentioned above, and Imam Muslim narrated it with wording conveying a similar meaning.

١٨٦٦ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي دَعْوَةٍ فَرَفَعَ اليه الذراع وَكَانَتْ تُعْجِبُهُ فَنَهَى مِنْهَا نَفْسَهُ وَقَالَ أَنَا سَيِّدُ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مِمَّا ذَاكَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ الْأَوَّلِينَ وَالْآخِرِينَ فِي صَعِيدٍ وَاحِدٍ فَيُبْصِرُهُمُالناظر وَيُسْمِعُهُمُ الدَّاعِى وَتَدْنُو مِنْهُمُ الشَّمْسُ فَيَبْلُغُ النَّاسُ مِنَ الْغَمِّ وَالْكَرْبِ ما لا يُطِيقُونَ وَلا يَحْتَمِلُونَ فَيَقُولُ النَّاسُ الا تَرَوْنَ إِلَى مَا أَنْتُمْ فِيهِ إِلَى مَا بَلَغَكُم إِلا تَنْظُرُونَ مَن يُشْفَعُ لَكُم إِلى رَبِّكُمْ فَيَقُولُ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ لِبَعْضِ أَبُوكُمْ ادم وَيَأْتُونَهُ فَيَقُولُونَ يَا آدَمُ أَنتَ أَبُو الْبَشَرِ خَلَقَكَ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ وَنَفَخَ فِيْكَ مِنْ رُوحِهِ وامر الملائِكَةَ فَسَجَدُوا لك واشكنكَ الْجَنَّةَ أَلا تَشْفَعُ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلا تَرَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ وَمَا بَلغنا فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَبِّي غَضِبَ عَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَا يَغْضَبُ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنَّهُ نَهَانِي عَنِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَعَصَيْتُ نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى نُوحٍ فَيَأْتُونَ نُوحًا فَيَقُولُونَ يَا نُوحُ أَنْتَ أَولُ الرُّسُلِ إِلَى أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ وَقَدْ سَمَاكَ اللهُ عَبْدًا شَكُورًا الا تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيْهِ إِلا تَرَى إِلَى مَا بلغنا الا تَشْفَعُ لَنَا إِلى رَبِّكَ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ رَبِّي غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبُ قَبْلَهُ مثله ولن يغضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ كَانَتْ لِي دَعْوَةٌ دَعَوْتُ بِهَا عَلَى قَوْمِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَيَأْتُونَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فَيَقُولُونَ يَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ أَنْتَ نَبِيُّ اللهِ وَخَلِيْلَهُ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلَا ترى إلى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ لَهُمْ إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مثله ولن يغضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَإِنِّي كُنتُ كَذَبْتُ ثَلاثَ كَذَبَات نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلى مُوسَى فَيَأْتُونَ مُوسَى فَيَقُولُونَ يَا مُوسَى انتَ رَسُولُ الله فضلك الله برسالاته وبكلامه عَلَى النَّاسِ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ الا ترى إلى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ إِنْ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مثله ولَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَأَنِّي قَدْ قَتَلْتُ نَفْسًا لَمْ أَوْمَرْ بِقَتْلِهَا نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى عِيسَى فَيَأْتُونَ عَيْسَى فَيَقُولُونَ يَا عِيسَى أنتَ رَسُولُ اللهِ وَكَلِمَتُهُ الْقَاهَا إِلى مَرْيَمَ وَرُوحٌ مِنْهُ وَكَلَّمْتَ النَّاسَ فِي الْمَهْدِاشفع لنا إلى رَبِّكَ أَلا ترى إلى مَا نَحْنُ فِيهِ فَيَقُولُ عِيسَى إِنَّ رَبِّي قَدْ غَضِبَ الْيَوْمَ غَضَبًا لَمْ يَغْضَبْ قَبْلَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَنْ يَغْضَبَ بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرُ ذَنْبًا نَفْسِي نَفْسِي نَفْسِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى غَيْرِي اذْهَبُوا إِلَى مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، وَفِي روايَةٍ فَيَأْتُونِي فَيَقُولُونَ يَا مُحَمَّدٌ أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَخَاتَمُ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ وَقَدْ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لكَ مَا تَقَدِّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكَ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ اشْفَعْ لَنَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ أَلَا تَرَى إِلَى مَا نَحْنُ فِيْهِ فَانْطَلِقُ فَاتِي تَحْتَ الْعَرْشِ فَاقَعُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي ثُمَّ يَفْتَحُ اللَّهُ عَلَى مِنْ مَحَامِدِهِ وَحُسْنِ الثناء عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا لَمْ يَفْتَحُهُ عَلَى أَحَدٍ قَبْلِي ثُمَّ يُقَالُ يَا مُحَمَّدُ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ سَلْ تُعْطَهُ وَاشْفَعْ تُشَفَعُ فَارْفَعُ رَأْسِي فَاقُوْلُ أُمَّتِي يَا رَبِّ أَمْنِي يَا رَبِّ فَيُقَالُ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَدْخِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ مَنْ لا حِسَابَ عَلَيْهِمْ مِنَ الْبَابِ الْأَيْمَنِ مِنْ ابواب الجنَّةِ وَهُمْ شُرَكَاءُ النَّاسِ فيما سوى ذلكَ مِنَ الْأَبْوَابِ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نفسی بیده ان مَا بَيْنَ الْمِصْرَاعَيْنَ مِنْ مَصَارِيعِ الْجَنَّةِ كَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَهَجَرَ أَوْ كَمَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَيُصْرى – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1866. It is narrated from Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We attended a meal with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him). A roasted leg was served before him, and he greatly liked leg meat. He tore off a piece of meat with his teeth and said, “I will be the leader of all mankind on the Day of Resurrection. Do you know why? On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will gather all earlier and later people on one level plain. The observer will be able to see them all, and the caller will be able to make them all hear. The sun will draw near to them, and people will suffer distress and anguish that they will be unable to bear. People will say to one another, ‘Do you not see what has befallen you and how far your distress and anxiety have reached? Why do you not seek someone who will intercede for you with your Lord?’ Then people will say to one another, ‘Your father is Adam.’ They will go to him and say, ‘O Adam! You are the father of all humanity. Allah created you with His own hand, breathed into you of His spirit, commanded the angels to prostrate before you, and granted you residence in Paradise. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord? Do you not see our condition and how far our distress has reached?’ Adam will say, ‘My Lord is angry today with an anger with which He has never been angry before and with which He will never be angry afterward. He forbade me to approach a tree, but I disobeyed Him. Alas for me! Alas for me! Alas for me! Go to someone else. Go to Nuh.’ They will hurry to Nuh (peace be upon him) and say, ‘O Nuh! You were the first Messenger sent to the people of the earth, and Allah called you a grateful servant. Do you not see our condition? Do you not see how extreme our distress has become? Will you not intercede for us with your Lord?’ He will say, ‘My Lord is angry today with an anger with which He has never been angry before and with which He will never be angry afterward. I had one supplication, and I used it against my people, so they were destroyed. Alas for me! Alas for me! Alas for me! Go to someone else. Go to Ibrahim.’

They will go to Ibrahim (peace be upon him) and say, “O Ibrahim! You are Allah’s Prophet and His close friend among the people of the earth. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see our plight?” He will say to them, “My Lord is angry today with an anger with which He has never been angry before and with which He will never be angry afterward. I told three untruths, and I am ashamed. Alas for me! Alas for me! Alas for me! Go to someone else. Go to Musa.” Then the people will come to Musa (peace be upon him) and say, “O Musa! You are Allah’s Messenger. Allah honored you above mankind with His messages and by speaking to you. Will you not intercede for us with your Lord so that we may be relieved? Do you not see the distress in which we are?” He will say, “My Lord is angry today with an anger with which He has never been angry before and with which He will never be angry afterward. Moreover, I killed a person whom I had not been commanded to kill. Alas for me! Alas for me! Alas for me! Go to someone else. Go to Isa.”

They will go to Isa (peace be upon him) and say, “O Isa! You are Allah’s Messenger, His word which He bestowed upon Maryam, and a spirit from Him. You spoke to people while still in the cradle. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not see the adversity in which we are?” Isa (peace be upon him) will say, “My Lord is intensely angry today. He has never been angry in this way before, nor will He ever be angry in this way afterward.” Isa will not mention any sin of his. “Alas for me! Alas for me! Alas for me! Go to someone else. Go to Muhammad (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him).”

Another narration states that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: They will come to me and say, “O Muhammad! You are Allah’s Messenger and the last of the prophets. Allah has forgiven you all your past and future sins. Intercede for us with your Lord. Do you not know the calamity in which we are?” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “I will proceed and go beneath the Throne, then fall in prostration before my Lord. Allah will teach me praises and laudation of Him that He has not taught anyone before me. Then it will be said, ‘O Muhammad, raise your head. Ask, and you will be given; intercede, and your intercession will be accepted.’ I will raise my head and say, ‘O Lord! My ummah! O Lord, my ummah!’ Then it will be said, ‘O Muhammad, admit those of your ummah who will not be called to account through the right-hand gate of Paradise. They will share with the other people in entering through the other gates.’ Then he said, ‘By the One in Whose hand is my life, the distance between the two doors of each gate of Paradise is like the distance between Makkah and Hajar, or between Makkah and Busra.’ Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated the hadith.

١٨٦٧ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ أَولُ مَا اتَّخَذَ النِّسَاءُ الْمِنْطَقَ من قبل أم إسْمَاعِيلَ اتَّخَذَتْ مِنْطَفًا لِتُعْفِى أَثَرَهَا عَلَى سَارَةَ ثُمَّ جَاءَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ عليه السلام بأم اسْمَاعِيلَ وَبِابْنِهَا إِسْمَاعِيلَ وَهِيَ تُرْضِعُهُ حَتَّى وَضَعَهَا عِنْدَ البيت عند دوحَةٍ فَوْقَ زَمْزَمَ فِي أَعْلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَلَيْسَ بِمَكَّةَ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَحَدٌ وَلَيس بها مَاءً فَوَضَعَهُمَا هُنَاكَ وَوَضَعَ عِنْدَهُمَا جِرَابًا فِيهِ تَمْرَ وَسَقَاءٌ فِيهِ مَاءٌ ثُمَّ قَفَّى ابراهيم منطلقا فَتَبعَتْهُ أُمُّ اسْمَاعِيلَ فَقَالَتْ يَا ابْرَاهِيمُ أَيْنَ تَذْهَبُ وَتَتْرُكْنَا بِهذاالوادي الذي ليس فيه أنيس ولا شَيْءٍ فَقَالَتْ لَهُ ذَلِكَ مِرَارًا وَجَعَلَ لَا يَلْتَفِتُ اليها قَالَتْ لَهُ اللهُ أَمَرَكَ بهذا ؟ قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَتْ إذا لا يُضَيِّعُنَا ثُمَّ رَجَعَتْ فَانْطَلَقَ إبْرَاهِيمُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَ الثَّنِيَّةِ حَيْثُ لَا يَرَوْنَهُ اسْتَقْبَلَ بِوَجْهِهِ البيت ثُمَّ دَعَا بهؤلاء الدعوات فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ رَبُّنَا إِنِّي أَسْكَنْتُ مِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِي بوَادٍ غَيْرِ ذِي زَرْعٍ حَتَّى بَلَغَ (يَشْكُرُونَ) وَجَعَلَتْ أُمُّ إِسْمَاعِيلَ تُرْضِعُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ وتَشْرَبُ مِنْ ذلِكَ الْمَاء حَتَّى إِذا نَفِدَ مَا فِي السَّقَاءِ عَطَشَتْ وَعَطِشَ ابْنُهَا وَجَعَلَتْ تَنظُرُ إِلَيْهِ يتلوى أو قَالَ يَتلبط فانطلقت كَرَاهِيَة أَنْ تَنظُرَ إِلَيْهِ فَوَجَدَت الصفا أقرب جَبَلٍ فِي الْأَرْضِ بَلِيْهَا فَقَامَتْ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبَلَتِ الْوَادِي تَنْظُرُ هَلْ ترى أحدا فَلَمْ تَرى أَحَدًا فَهَبَطَتُ مِنَ الصَّفَا حَتَّى إِذَا بَلَغَتِ الْوَادِي رَفَعَتْ طَرَفَ درعها ثُمَّ سَعَتْ سَعَى الْإِنْسَانِ الْمَجْهُودِ حَتَّى جَاوَزَتِ الْوَادِي ثُمَّ آتَتِ الْمَرْوَةَ فَقَامَتْ عَلَيْهَا فَنَظَرَتْ هَلْ تَرَى أَحَدًا فَلَمْ تَرَى أَحَدًا فَفَعَلَتْ ذَلِكَ سَبْعَ مَرَاتٍ قَالَ ابْن عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَلِكَ سَعَى النَّاسِ بَيْنَهُمَا فَلَمَّا اشرفت على الْمَرْوَة سَمِعَتْ صَوْتًا فَقَالَتْ صَهُ تُرِيدُ نَفْسَهَا ثُمَّ تَسَمَّعَتْ فَسَمِعَتْ أيضًا فَقَالَتْ قَدْ أَسْمَعْتَ إِنْ كَانَ عِنْدَكَ غَوَاتٌ فَإِذَا هِيَ بِالْمَلَكِ عِنْدَ مَوْضِع زمزم بحث بعقبه أو قَالَ بجناحه حَتَّى ظَهَرَ الْمَاءُ فَجَعَلَتُ تُحَرِّضُهُ وَتَقُولُ بِيَدِهَا هَكَذَا وَجَعَلَتْ تَغْرُفُ مِنَ الْمَاءِ فِي سِقَائِهَا وَهُوَ يَفُورُ بَعْدَ مَا تَغْرِفُ وَفِي رواية بِقَدَرٍ مَا تَعْرِفُ.
قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاس قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَحِمَ اللَّهُ أَمِّ اسْمَاعِيلَ لَوْ تَرَكَتْ زمزم أوْ قَالَ لَوْ لَمْ تَعْرِفُ مِنَ الْمَاء لَكَانَتْ زَمْزَمُ عَيْنًا مَعِيْنًا قَالَ فَشَرِبَتْ وارْضَعَتْ وَلَدَهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا الْمَلَكُ لا تَخَافُوا الضَّيْعَةَ فَإِنْ هُهُنَا بَيْتًا لِلَّهِ يَبْنِيه هذَا الْغُلَامُ وَأَبُوهُ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُضَيعُ أَهْلَهُ وَكَانَ الْبَيْتُ مُرْتَفِعًا مِنَ الْأَرْضِكالرابية تأتيه السُّيُولُ فَتَأْخُدُ عَنْ يُمينه وَعَن شماله فَكَانَتْ كَذَلِكَ حَتَّى مَرْتُ بِهِمْ رفقَةٌ مِنْ جُرْهُم أَوْ أَهْلُ بَيْتِ مِنْ جُرْهُم مُقْبِلِينَ مِنْ طَرِيقِ كَدَاءَ فَنَزَلُوا فِي أسفل مكة فراوا طائراً عَائِفًا فَقَالُوا إِن هذا الطائِرَ لَيَدُورُ عَلَى مَا لَعَهْدُنَا بِهذا الْوَادِي وَمَا فِيهِ مَاءً فَأَرْسَلُوا جَرِبًا أَوْ جَرِييْن فَإِذَا هُمْ بِالْمَاءِ فَرَجَعُوا فَأَخْبَرُوهُمْ فَاقْبَلُوا وَأَمُّ إِسْمَاعِيلَ عِنْدَ الْمَاءِ فَقَالُوا أَتَأْذَنَيْنَ لَنَا أَنْ تَنْزِلَ عِنْدَكَ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ولكن لا حَقٌّ لَكُمْ فِي الْمَاءِ قَالُوا نَعَمْ .
قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَالْفَى ذَلِكَ أَمْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ وَهِيَ تحب الأنس فَتَزَلُوا فَأَرْسَلُوا إِلى أَهْلِيْهِمْ فَنَزَلُوا مَعَهُمْ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانُوا بِهَا أَهْلُ ابيات وَشَبِّ الْغُلام وتعلم العربية مِنْهُمْ وَأَنفُسَهُمْ وَأَعْجَبَهُمْ حِيْنَ شَبِّ فَلَمَّا أَدْرَكَ زوجُوهُ امْرَأَةً مِنْهُمْ وَمَانَتْ أُمُّ اسْمَاعِيلَ فَجَاءَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ بَعْدَ مَا تَزَوْجَ اسْمَاعِيلُ يطالع تركت قلم : ركته فلم يَجِدُ اسْمَاعِيلَ فَسَأَلَ امْرَأَتَهُ . أنهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَتْ خَرَجَ يَبْتَغِي لَنَا وَفِي روايَةٍ يَصِيدُ لَنَا ثُمَّ سَأَلَهَا عَنْ عَيْشِهِمْ وَهَيْئَتِهِمْ فَقَالَتْ نَحْنُ بِشَرٌ نَحْنُ فِي ضيق وشدة وشكت اليه قَالَ فَإِذَا جَاءَ زَوْجُكَ اقْرَنِي عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامَ وَقُولِي لَهُ يُغَيِّرُ عَتَبَةَ بَابِهِ فَلَمَّا جَاءَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ كَأَنَّهُ أَنَسَ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ هَلْ جَاءَكُمْ مِنْ أَحَدٍ قَالَتْ نَعَمُ جَاءَنَا شَيْخٌ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَسَأَلْنَا عَنْكَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَسَأَلَنِي كَيْفَ عَيْشُنَا فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ أَنَّا فِي جَهْد وَشِدَّةٍ قَالَ فَهَلْ أَوْصَاكِ بِشَيْءٍ قَالَتْ نَعَمُ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أَقْرَأَ عَلَيْكَ السَّلام وَيَقُولُ غَيْرُ عَتَبَةً بَابِكَ قَالَ ذاك أبِي وَقَدْ أَمَرَنِي أنْ أفارقك الحقى بأهلك مطلقها وتزوج مِنْهُمْ أخرى.
قلَبِثَ عَنْهُمْ إِبْرَاهِيمُ مَا شَاءَ اللهُ ثُمَّ أَتَاهُمُ بَعْدُ فَلَمْ يَجِدُهُ فَدَخَلَ عَلَى امْرَأَتِهِ فَسَأَلَ عَنْهُ قَالَتْ خَرَجَ يَبْتَغِي لَنَا قَالَ كَيْفَ أَنْتُمْ وَسَأَلَهَا عَنْ عَيْشِهِمْ وَهَيْئَتِهِمْ فَقَالَتْ نَحْنُ بِخَيْرٍ وَسَعَةٍ وَاثْنَتْ عَلَى اللهِ تَعَالَى فَقَالَ مَا طَعَامُكُمْ قَالَتِ اللَّحْمُقَالَ فَمَا شَرَابُكُمْ قَالَتِ الْمَاءُ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَهُمْ فِي اللَّحْمِ وَالْمَاءِ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ يَوْمَئِذٍ حَبُّ وَلَوْ كَانَ لَهُمْ دَعَا لَهُمْ فِيهِ قَالَ فَهُمَا لَا يَخْلُو عَلَيْهِمَا أَحَدٌ بِغَيْرِ مَكَّةَ الا لم يُوافِقَاهُ .
وفي روايةٍ فَجَاءَ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ فَقَالَتِ امْرَأَتُهُ ذَهَبَ بَصِيدٌ فَقَالَتْ امْرَأَتُهُ الا تنزلُ فَتَطْعَمَ وتَشْرَبَ قَالَ وَمَا طَعَامُكُمْ وَمَا شَرَابُكُمْ قَالَتْ طَعَامُنَا اللَّحْمُ وَشَرَابُنَا الْمَاءُ قَالَ اللهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَهُمْ فِي طَعَامِهِمْ وَشَرَابِهِمْ قَالَ فَقَالَ أَبُو الْقَاسِمِ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَرَكَةً دَعْوَةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ قَالَ فَإِذَا جَاءَ زَوْجُكَ فَاقْرَنِي عَلَيْهِ السَّلامَ وَمُرِيهِ يُثَبِّتْ عَتَبَةُ بَابِهِ فَلَمَّا جَاءَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ قَالَ هَلْ أَتَاكُمْ من أحد قالَتْ نَعَمُ أَتَانَا شَيْخٌ حَسَنُ الْهَيْئَةِ وَاثْنَتْ عَلَيْهِ فَسَأَلَنِي عَنْكَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَسَأَلَنِي كَيْفَ عَيْشُنَا فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ أَنَّا بِخَيْرٍ قَالَ فَأَوْصَاكِ بِشَيْءٍ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ يَقْرَأُ عليك السَّلامَ وَيَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تُثَبِّتَ عَتَبَةَ بَابِكَ قَالَ ذَاكَ أَبِي وَأَنْتِ الْعَتَبَةُ أَمَرَنِي أن أمشيكك.
ثم لبث عَنْهُمْ مَا شَاءَ اللهُ ثُمَّ جَاءَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ وَإِسْمَاعِيلُ يَبْرِي نَبْلاً لَهُ تَحْتَ دوحة قريبًا مِنْ زَمْزَمَ فَلَمَّا رَاهُ قَامَ إِلَيْهِ فَصَنَعَ كَمَا يَصْنَعُ الْوَالِدُ بِالْوَلَدِ وَالْوَلَدُ بالوالد ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ إِنَّ اللهَ أَمَرَنِي بِأَمْرٍ قَالَ فَاصْنَعْ مَا أَمَرَكَ رَبُّكَ قَالَ وَتُعِينُنِي قَالَ وَأَعِينُكَ قَالَ فَإِنَّ اللهَ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أَبْنِي بَيْتًا فَهُنَا وَأَشَارَ إِلَى أَكَمَةٍ مرتفعة على ما حولها قَالَ فَعِندَ ذلِكَ رَفَعَ القَوَاعِدَ مِنَ الْبَيْتِ فَجَعَلَ اسْمَاعِيلُ يَأْتِي بِالحِجَارَةِ وَإِبْرَاهِيمُ بَيْنِي حَتَّى إِذا ارْتَفَعَ الْبَنَاءُ جَاءَ بِهَذَا الْحَجَرِ فَوَضَعَهُ لهُ فَقَامَ عَلَيْهِ وَهُوَ بَيْنِي وَاسْمَاعِيلُ يُنَاوِلُهُ الْحِجَارَةَ وَهُمَا يَقُولَانِ رَبَّنَا تَقَبَّلُ مِنَّا إِنَّكَ أَنتَ السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُ .

وفي رواية إِنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ خَرَجَ بِإِسْمَاعِيلَ وَأَمَ إِسْمَاعِيلَ مَعَهُمْ شَنَّةٌ فِيْهَا مَاءً فَجَعَلَتْ أم إسْمَاعِيلَ تَشْرَبُ مِنَ السُّنَّةِ فَيَدِر لِبَنُهَا عَلَى صَبِيهَا حَتَّى قَدِمَ مَكَّةَ فوضعها تحتَ دوحَةٍ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ عَلَيْهِ السلامُ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ فَاتَّبَعَتُهُ أَمْ اسْمَاعِيلَ حَتَّى لمَّا بَلَغُوا كَذَا ، نَادَتْهُ مِنْ وَرَائِه يَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ إِلَى مَنْ تَتْرُكْنَا قَالَ إلى اللهِ قَالَتْ رَضِيتُ بِاللهِ فَرَجَعَتْ وَجَعَلَتْ تَشْرَبُ مِنَ السُّنَّةِ وَيَدْرُّ لَبَنُهَا عَلَى صَبِيهَا حَتَّى لمَّا فَلَى الْمَاءُ قَالَتْ لَو ذَهَبَتُ فَنَظَرْتُ لَعَلَى أُحِسُّ أَحَدًا قَالَ فَذَهَبَتْ فصعدت الصفا فنظرت ونظرت هَل تُحسُّ أَحَدًا فَلَمْ تُحِسُّ أَحَدًا فَلَمَّا بلغت الوادى سَعَتْ وأنتِ المَروَةَ وَفَعَلَتْ ذَلِكَ أَشْوَاطًا ثُمَّ قَالَتْ لَوْ ذَهَبْتُ فَنَظَرْتُ مَا فَعَلَ الصَّبِيُّ فَذَهَبَتْ وَنَظَرَتُ فَإِذَا هُوَ عَلَى حَالِهِ كَأَنَّهُ يَنْشَعُ لِلْمَوْتِ فَلَمْ تُقرِّهَا نَفْسُهَا فَقَالَتْ لَوْ ذَهَبْتُ فَنَظَرْتُ لَعَلَى أَحِسُّ أَحَدًا فَذَهَبَتْ فَصَعِدَت الصفا فَنَظَرَتْ ونَظَرَتْ فَلَمْ تُحس أحداً حتى اتِمْتُ سَبْعًا ثُمَّ قَالَتْ لَوْ ذَهَبْتُ فَنَظَرْتُ مَا فَعَلَ فَإِذَا هِيَ بِصَوْتٍ فَقَالَتُ اغِتْ إِنْ كَانَ عِنْدَكَ خَيْرٌ فَإِذَا جِبْرِيلُ صلى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ بعقبه هكذا وغَمَزَ بِعَقِبِهِ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ فَانْبَثَقَ الْمَاءُ فدهشتْ أَمْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ فَجَعَلَتْ تَحْقِنُ وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ بِطُولِهِ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ بِهَذَا الروايات كلها .

1867. It is narrated from Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both). He said: Women first learned to wear waistbands from the mother of Ismail (Hajar). Hajar would wear a waistband in order to conceal her traces from Sarah. Thereafter, Ibrahim (peace be upon him), by Allah’s command, brought the mother of Ismail and her nursing infant, Ismail. He placed them beneath a huge tree, near the House, at the elevated part of the mosque, at the site of Zamzam. At that time there was no settlement or water in Makkah. He left them there, placing beside them a basket of dates and a waterskin. Then Ibrahim (peace be upon him) departed. The mother of Ismail followed him, saying, “O Ibrahim, where are you going, leaving us in this valley in which there is no human being, companion, or anything else?” She repeated this several times, but he did not turn toward her. She then asked, “Has Allah commanded you to do this?” He replied, “Yes.” She said, “Then He will not abandon us.” She returned, and Ibrahim (peace be upon him) proceeded on his way. When he reached the place called Thaniyah, beyond their sight, he turned his face toward the House and supplicated with these words, raising his hands: “Our Lord, I have settled some of my offspring in a barren valley near Your Sacred House. So make the hearts of people incline toward them, provide them with fruits, and make them grateful and thankful servants.” (Surah Ibrahim 14:37)

The mother of Ismail began nursing and caring for him, and she drank from the waterskin. When the water in the vessel was exhausted, she and her child became extremely thirsty. She saw her nursing infant writhing in thirst. Unable to bear seeing this, she got up and went away. She found Safa to be the nearest mountain. She climbed Safa and looked around toward the valley, hoping to see someone, but saw no one. She descended from Safa into the lower valley, raised one side of her garment, and ran like an exhausted person. At last she crossed the valley and reached the foot of Marwah, then climbed it. Standing on the mountain, she looked around to see whether anyone was there, but saw no one. In this way she ran between the two mountains seven times. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: This is why people run between them during Hajj, performing sa‘i. When the mother of Ismail ran for the last time and climbed Marwah, she heard a sound. She said to herself, “What is this? It seems I have heard a voice.” Then she listened attentively. She heard it again and said, “You have made me hear you. Perhaps you have some means of relieving my distress.” Suddenly, she saw an angel at the present site of Zamzam. The angel dug into the earth with his heel—or, according to another narration, with his wing—and water gushed forth. She began enclosing it and filling her waterskin with handfuls of water. While she was filling the waterskin, the water continued to overflow. Another narration says that she filled the waterskin with water. Ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: “May Allah have mercy on the mother of Ismail. Had she left Zamzam—or had she not filled her waterskin from it—it would have become a flowing spring.” The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: She drank the water and nursed her child. The angel said to her, “Do not fear destruction, for here is the site of a House of Allah which this boy and his father will build. Allah does not destroy its inhabitants.” At that time, the site of the House was raised above the ground like a hill. When floods came, they flowed to its right and left. This continued for some time until a caravan of Jurhum—or a family from Jurhum—came along the road from Kada. They descended into the lower part of Makkah and saw a bird circling in the air. They said, “This bird must be circling over water. We have never known there to be water in this valley.” They sent one or two scouts, who found water. They returned and informed the others, and they came toward the water. The mother of Ismail was sitting beside it. They said to her, “Will you permit us to settle here with you?” She replied, “Yes, but you will have no ownership rights over the water.” They said, “Agreed.”

Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The mother of Ismail wished to become acquainted with them and establish an intimate and harmonious environment with them. They settled there, and the other members of the caravan summoned their families and brought them as well. Eventually, several households were established there. Ismail reached maturity, learned Arabic from them, and they admired his health, appearance, and refined way of life. When he grew up, they married him to one of their women.

Meanwhile, the mother of Ismail passed away. After Ismail’s marriage, Ibrahim (peace be upon him) came to visit the family he had left behind in Makkah. He did not find Ismail at home. He asked his daughter-in-law, “Where is Ismail?” She replied, “He has gone out to obtain food.” Another narration says that he had gone hunting. Ibrahim (peace be upon him) asked her about their way of life and domestic circumstances. She said, “We are in a very bad condition. Hardship, difficulty, and poverty surround us,” and she complained to him. He said, “When your husband returns, convey my greetings to him and tell him to change the threshold of his door.” When Ismail returned home, he sensed that something had happened. He asked his wife, “Did anyone come to you?” She replied, “Yes, an old man of such-and-such description came. He asked me about you, so I informed him. He also asked how our household was faring, and I told him that we were living in great hardship and difficulty.” Ismail asked, “Did he give you any instruction?” She replied, “Yes. He told me to convey his greetings to you and told you to change the threshold of your door.” Ismail said, “That was my father, and he has ordered me to leave you. So go back to your family.” He then divorced her and married another woman from the same tribe.

By Allah’s will, Ibrahim (peace be upon him) did not come there for a long time. When he came again, he still did not meet Ismail. He went to his daughter-in-law and asked about Ismail. She replied, “He has gone out to seek food for us.” He asked, “How are you?” and inquired about their domestic and other affairs. Ismail’s wife replied, “We are well and living in prosperity,” and she praised Allah, the Exalted. Ibrahim (peace be upon him) asked, “What do you eat?” She replied, “Meat.” He asked, “What do you drink?” She said, “Water.” Ibrahim then supplicated, “O Allah, bless their meat and water.”

The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: At that time they had no grain—that is, it was not produced there. Had they possessed grain, Ibrahim (peace be upon him) would also have supplicated for blessing in it. This is why, apart from Makkah, no one can subsist solely on meat and water, though the matter is different if these do not suit someone’s taste or physical condition.
Another narration states that he came and asked, “Where is Ismail?” His wife replied, “He has gone hunting.” She then said, “Please come in and eat and drink.” He asked, “What food and drink do you have?” She replied, “We eat meat and drink water.” He said, “O Allah, bless their food and drink.” Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with him) narrated that Abul-Qasim (peace and blessings be upon him) said: It is through the blessing of Ibrahim’s supplication that the food and drink of the people of Makkah are blessed. Ibrahim (peace be upon him) said, “When your husband returns, convey my greetings to him and tell him to preserve the threshold of his door.”

When Ismail returned, he asked his wife, “Did anyone come to you?” She replied, “Yes. A handsome, well-built old man came to me,” and she praised the old man somewhat. He asked her, “How are our livelihood and maintenance?” She replied, “We are doing very well.” Ismail asked, “Did he give you any advice?” She said, “Yes. He conveyed his greetings to you and instructed you to preserve the threshold of your door.” After hearing all this, Ismail said, “He was my father, and you are the threshold of the door. He instructed me to maintain my marital relationship with you firmly.”

By Allah’s will, Ibrahim (peace be upon him) did not come for a long time. One day, Ismail was sitting beneath a huge tree beside the well of Zamzam, repairing his arrows. At that moment Ibrahim (peace be upon him) arrived. When Ismail saw his father, he rose and went toward him. They exchanged greetings and affection in the manner of a father with his son and a son with his father. Ibrahim said, “O Ismail, Allah has commanded me to do something.” Ismail replied, “Carry out what your Lord has commanded you.” He said, “Will you help me with it?” His son replied, “Yes, I will certainly help you.” Ibrahim said, “Allah has commanded me to build a House here.” He then pointed to a raised mound and said, “The House is to be built around it.” Thereafter they laid the foundations of the House. Ismail brought the stones, while Ibrahim built with them. When the walls had risen considerably, Ibrahim brought this stone—the Station of Ibrahim—and stood upon it to continue building, while Ismail handed him the stones. As the father and son built the House, they prayed: “Our Lord, accept this from us. Indeed, You are the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing.” (Surah al-Baqarah 2:127)

Another narration states: Ibrahim (peace be upon him) set out with Ismail and his mother. They had a waterskin with them. Ismail’s mother drank from it and gave her child milk. In this way they reached Makkah. Ibrahim (peace be upon him) left his wife beneath a huge tree and departed toward his family. Ismail’s mother followed him. When he reached a place called Kada, she called to him from behind, “O Ibrahim, to whom are you leaving us?” He replied, “To Allah.” Ismail’s mother said, “I am content with Allah.” Then she returned. She continued drinking from the waterskin and nursing her child. Eventually the water ran out. She said, “I should go somewhere and look around to see whether I can find anyone.”

The narrator said: She set out and climbed Mount Safa. She repeatedly looked in every direction to see whether anyone was there, but found no one. She descended from Safa and headed toward Marwah. When she reached the middle of the valley, she ran and arrived at Marwah. In this way she went back and forth between the two mountains several times. Then she thought, “I should go and see what has happened to my child.” She went and found the child writhing as though at the point of death. She could not bear the sight. She thought, “I should go and look again to see whether I can find anyone.” So she went, climbed Safa, and repeatedly looked around, but saw no one. After completing seven circuits, she thought, “I should go and see what the child is doing.” Suddenly she heard a voice. She called out, “If you can provide any help, come to my aid.” There she found Jibril (peace be upon him). He struck the ground with his heel, indicating the spot. Suddenly water gushed forth, and the mother of Ismail was astonished. She began collecting the water. The narrator then related the remainder of this lengthy hadith.

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith through several versions.

١٨٦٨ – وَعَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدِ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ الْكَمَاةُ مِنَ الْمَنِّ وَمَاؤُهَا شِفَاء لِلْعَيْنِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1868. It is narrated from Said ibn Zayd (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) say: “The truffle is from the manna, and its water is a cure for the eye.” [Note: Manna is a type of food. During the time of Musa (peace be upon him), the Children of Israel received this food continuously from Allah for forty long years while living in the wilderness. It fell upon the ground at night like mist and settled like drops of dew. They gathered and ate it.]

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 2 — Seeking Forgiveness

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : فَاعْلَمْ أَنَّهُ لا اله الا اللهُ وَاسْتَغْفِرْ لِذَنْبِكَ وَلِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ والْمُؤْمِنَاتِ ، وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ مُتَقَلَّبَكُمْ وَمَثْوَكُم

Allah, the Exalted, says:

“So know, O Prophet, that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah, and seek forgiveness for your sins and for the believing men and women. Allah knows your movements and your dwelling places well.” (Surah Muhammad 47:19)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : واسْتَغْفِرِ اللَّهَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ كَانَ غَفُورًا رَّحِيمًا.

“And seek Allah’s forgiveness. Indeed, Allah is All-Forgiving, Most Merciful.” (Surah al-Nisa 4:106)وقَالَ تَعَالَى : فَسَبِّحْ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّكَ وَاسْتَغْفِرْهُ إِنَّهُ كَانَ تَوَّابًا.

“Glorify your Lord with His praise and seek His forgiveness. Indeed, He is ever accepting of repentance.” (Surah al-Nasr 110:3)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : قُلْ أَوْ نَبِّئُكُمْ بِخَيْرٍ مِنْ ذَلِكُمْ ، لِلَّذِينَ اتَّقَوْا عِنْدَ رَبِّهِمْ جَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِنْ تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَرُ خَلِدِينَ فِيهَا وَأَزْوَاجٌ مُطَهَّرَةٌ وَرِضْوَانٌ مِنَ اللَّهِ ، وَاللَّهُ بصير بالعباد : الَّذِينَ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا إِنَّنَا أمَنَّا فَاغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوبَنَا وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ الصَّبِرِينَ وَالصَّدِقِينَ وَالْقَنِتِينَ وَالْمُنْفِقِينَ وَالْمُسْتَغْفِرِينَ بِالْأَسْحَارِ.

“Say, O Prophet, ‘Shall I inform you of something better than these?’ For those mindful of Allah are gardens with rivers flowing beneath, where they will remain forever, and purified spouses, along with Allah’s pleasure. Allah is All-Seeing of His servants. They say, ‘Our Lord, we have believed, so forgive our sins and save us from the punishment of the Fire.’ They are patient, truthful, devoutly obedient, charitable, and those who seek forgiveness before dawn.” (Surah Al Imran 3:15–17)

وقال تعالى : وَمَنْ يُعْمَل سُوْمًا أَوْ يَظْلِمُ نَفْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرِ اللَّهَ يَجِد الله غَفُورًا رَّحِيمًا، وَمَنْ يُكْسِبُ اثْمًا فَإِنَّمَا يَكْسِبُهُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ ، وَكَانَ اللهُ عَلِيمًا حكِيمًا، وَمَنْ يُكْسِبُ خَطِيئَةً أَوْ إِثْمًا ثُمَّ يَرْمِ بِهِ بَرِيْنَا فَقَدِ احْتَمَلَ بُهْتَانًا وانما مبينًا

“If anyone does a bad deed or wrongs himself, then seeks Allah’s forgiveness, he will find Allah Forgiving and Merciful. But whoever commits a sin, he only incurs its burden upon himself. Allah is All-Knowing, All-Wise. And whoever commits a fault or a sin and then blames an innocent person for it has surely burdened himself with a terrible slander and an obvious sin.” (Surah An-Nisa: 110–112)

وَقَالَ تَعَالَى : وَمَا كَانَ اللهُ لِيُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَأَنْتَ فِيهِمْ وَمَا كَانَ اللَّهُ مُعَذِّبْهُمْ وَهُمْ يَسْتَغْفِرُونَ.

“Allah would not punish them while you were among them, nor would Allah punish them while they sought forgiveness.” (Surah Al-Anfal: 33)

وقال تعالى : وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا فَعَلُوا فَاحِشَةً أَوْ ظَلَمُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ ذَكَرُوا اللهَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا لِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَمَنْ يُغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَلَمْ يُصِرُّوا عَلَى مَا فَعَلُوا وهم يعلمون.

“When they commit an indecent act or wrong themselves, they immediately remember Allah and seek forgiveness for their sins. And who can forgive sins except Allah? Such people do not knowingly persist in wrongdoing.” (Surah Aal Imran: 135)

۱٨٦٩ – وَعَنِ الْآخَرِ الْمُزْنِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّهُ لَيُغَانُ عَلَى قَلْبِي وَإِنِّي لَاسْتَغْفِرُ اللهَ فِي الْيَوْمِ مِائَةَ مَرَّةٍ رواه مسلم.

1869. Al-Agharr Al-Muzani (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Sometimes a veil falls over my heart, and I seek Allah’s forgiveness one hundred times daily.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۷۰ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَاسْتَغْفِرُ اللهَ وَآتُوبُ إِلَيْهِ فِي الْيَوْمَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ سَبْعِينَ مَرَّةٍ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

1870. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: “By Allah, I seek Allah’s forgiveness and repent to Him more than seventy times a day.”

Imam Al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۸۷۱ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْ لم تذنبوا لذهَبَ اللهُ تَعَالَى بِكُمْ وَلَجَاءَ بِقَوْمٍ يُذْنِبُونَ فَيَسْتَغْفِرُونَ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى فَيَغْفِرُ لَهُمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1871. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “By the One in Whose Hand is my life! If you did not sin, Allah would remove you and bring another people who would sin, seek Allah’s forgiveness, and He would forgive them.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۷۲ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ كُنَّا نَعُدُّ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْمَجْلِسِ الواحد مائة مرة رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَتُبْ عَلَى إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ التواب الرحيم – رواه أبو داودَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ.

1872. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: We counted that, in a single sitting, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recited this supplication one hundred times: “My Lord, forgive me and accept my repentance. Surely You are the Acceptor of Repentance, the Merciful.”

Imam Abu Dawud and Imam At-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. Imam At-Tirmidhi said: It is an authentic hadith.

۱۸۷۳ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ لَزِمَ الْاسْتِغْفَارَ جَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُ مِنْ كُلِّ ضَيْقٍ مَخْرَجًا وَمِنْ كُلِّ هَم فَرَجًا وَرَزَقَهُ مِنْ حَيْثُ لا يَحْتَسِبُ رَوَاهُ أَبو داود.

1873. Abdullah ibn Abbas (may Allah be pleased with them both) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever continually seeks forgiveness, Allah will provide for him a way out of every hardship, relief from every anxiety, and sustenance from sources he could not imagine.”

Imam Abu Dawud narrated this hadith.

١٨٧٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ قَالَ اسْتَغْفِرُ الله الذي لا اله الا هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومَ وَآتُوبُ إِلَيْهِ غُفِرَتْ ذُنُوبُهُ وَإِنْ كَانَ قَد فَرَّ مِنَ الزحف – رواه أبو داودَ وَالتَّرْمِذِى وَالْحَاكِمُ وَقَالَ حديث صَحِيحٌ عَلَى شَرْطِ الْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِمٌ.

1874. Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Whoever says, ‘I seek forgiveness from Allah, there is no deity except Him, the Ever-Living, the Sustainer. I repent to Him,’ his sins will be forgiven, even if he had fled from the battlefield.”

Imam Abu Dawud, Imam At-Tirmidhi, and Al-Hakim narrated this hadith. Al-Hakim said: It is an authentic hadith according to the standards of Al-Bukhari and Muslim.

١٨٧٥ – وَعَنْ شَدَادِ بْنِ أَوْس عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ سَيِّدُ الاستغفار أن يقُول الْعَبْدُ اللهم أنت ربي لا الهَ إِلا أَنْتَ خَلَقْتَنِي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ وأنا على عَهْدِكَ وَوَعْدِكَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا صَنَعْتُ أَبُوءُ لَكَ بنعمتك على وأبوء بذنبي فَاغْفِرْ لِي فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ. مَنْ قَالَهَا مِنَ النَّهَارِ مُوقِنًا بِهَا فَمَاتَ مِنْ يُوْمِهِ قَبْلَ أَن يُمْسِيَ فَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْ قَالَهَا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَهُوَ مُوقِنٌ بِهَا فَمَاتَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصْبِحَ فَهُوَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ.

1875. Shaddad ibn Aws (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The best form of seeking forgiveness is for a servant to say: ‘O Allah, You are my Lord; there is no deity except You. You created me, and I am Your servant. I uphold Your covenant and promise to the best of my ability. I seek refuge in You from the evil of what I have done. I acknowledge Your blessings upon me, and I acknowledge my sin. So forgive me, for none forgives sins except You.’ Whoever says this during the day with firm conviction and dies before evening will be among the people of Paradise. And whoever says it at night with firm conviction and dies before morning will be among the people of Paradise.”

Imam Al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

١٨٧٦ – وَعَنْ ثَوْبَانَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إذا انْصَرَفَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ اسْتَغْفَرَ اللهَ ثَلاثًا وَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ السَّلامُ وَمِنْكَ السَّلامُ تباركت يا ذا الجلال والإكرام. قِيلَ لِلْأَوْزَاعِي وَهُوَ أَحَدٌ رُوَاتِهِ كَيْفَ الْاسْتِغْفَارُ قَالَ يَقُوْلُ اسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ اسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1876. Thawban (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: When the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) finished his prayer, he would seek forgiveness three times and say: “O Allah, You are Peace, and from You comes peace. Blessed are You, O Possessor of Majesty and Honor.” Al-Awzai, one of its narrators, was asked how he sought forgiveness. He replied: He would say, “I seek Allah’s forgiveness, I seek Allah’s forgiveness.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۷۷ – وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُكْثِرُ أَنْ يَقُولَ قَبْلَ مَوْتِهِ سُبْحَانَ اللهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ اسْتَغْفِرُ اللهَ وَآتُوبُ إِلَيْهِ متفق عليه.

1877. Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) reported: Before his death, the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) frequently recited this supplication: “Glory be to Allah and praise be to Him. I seek Allah’s forgiveness and repent to Him.”

Imam Al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۷۸ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ

وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ إِنَّكَ مَا دَعَوْتَنِي وَرَجَوْتَنِي غَفَرْتُ لَكَ عَلَى مَا كَانَ مِنْكَ وَلا أَبَالِي يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ لَوْ بَلَغَتْ ذُنُوبُكَ عَنَانَ السَّمَاءِ ثُمَّ اسْتَغْفَرْتَنِي غَفَرْتُ لكَ وَلا أَبَالِي يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ إِنَّكَ لَوْ آتَيْتَنِي بِقُرَابِ الْأَرْضِ خطايا ثم لقيتنى لا تُشْرِكْ بِي شَيْئًا لَا تَبْتُكَ بِقُرَابِهَا مَغْفِرَةٌ رَوَاهُ التَّرْمِذِي وَقَالَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ.

1878. Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) say: Allah the Exalted says: “O son of Adam, so long as you call upon Me and hope in Me, I will forgive you for whatever you have done, and I will not mind. O son of Adam, even if your sins reached the clouds of the sky and then you sought My forgiveness, I would forgive you, and I would not mind. O son of Adam, if you came to Me with sins nearly filling the earth, but met Me without associating anything with Me, I would come to you with forgiveness nearly filling it.”

Imam At-Tirmidhi narrated this hadith. He said: It is a hasan hadith.

۱۸۷۹ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَا معشر النِّسَاء تَصَدِّقْنَ وَاكْثَرْنَ مِنَ الْاسْتِغْفَارِ فَإِنِّي رَأَيْتُكُنَّ أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِ النار قالت امرأةٌ مِنْهُنَّ مَا لَنَا أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ قَالَ تُكْثِرُرْنَ اللَّعْنَ وَتَكْفُرْنَ الْعَشِيرَ مَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْ نَاقِصَاتِ عَقْلِ وَدِيْنِ أَغْلَبَ لِذِي لَبِ مِنْكُنَّ قَالَتْ مَا نُقْصَانُ الْعَقْلِ وَالدِّينِ قَالَ شَهَادَةُ امْرَأَتَيْنِ بِشَهَادَةِ رَجُلٍ وَتَمْكُثُ الْأَيَّامَ لا تُصَلِّي رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1879. Abdullah ibn Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “O women, give charity and seek forgiveness abundantly, for I have seen that most of you are inhabitants of Hell.” One of them asked: “Why are most of us inhabitants of Hell?” He said: “You frequently curse and are ungrateful and disobedient to your husbands. I have not seen anyone more capable of bewildering a wise and intelligent man than one of you, despite your deficiency in intellect and religion.” The woman asked again: “What is our deficiency in intellect and religion?” He said: “The testimony of two women is equal to the testimony of one man, and you remain for several days without praying during menstruation.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

Section 3: What Allah the Exalted has prepared in Paradise for the believers

قَالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الْمُتَّقِينَ فِي جَنَّاتٍ وَعُيُونِ ادْخُلُوهَا بِسَلَامٍ آمِنِينَ وَنَزَعْنَا مَا فِي صُدُورِهِمْ مِنْ عَلَ اخْوَانًا عَلَى سُرُرٍ مُتَقَابِلِينَ. لَا يَمَسُّهُمْ فِيْهَا نَصَبٌ وَمَا هُمْ مِنْهَا بِمُخْرَجِينَ.

Allah the Exalted says:

“Indeed, the righteous will be in gardens and springs. They will be told: ‘Enter them in peace and security.’ We will remove whatever rancor is in their hearts, and they will be brothers, seated on couches facing one another. No weariness will touch them there, nor will they ever be expelled from it.” (Surah Al-Hijr: 45–48)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : الْأَخِلاءُ يَوْمَئِذٍ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ عَدُوٌّ إِلَّا الْمُتَّقِينَ، يَا عِبَادِ لَا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْكُمُ الْيَوْمَ وَلا أَنتُمْ تَحْزَنُونَ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا بِآيَاتِنَا وَكَانُوا مُسْلِمِينَ. أَدْخُلُوا الجنة انتم و ازواجُكُمْ تُحْبَرُونَ. يُطَافُ عَلَيْهِم بصحاف مِنْ ذَهَب وأكواب وفيها مَا تَشْتَهِيهِ الْأَنْفُسُ وَتَلَذُّ الْأَعْيُنُ وَأنتُمْ فِيهَا خَالِدُونَ. وَتِلْكَ الْجَنَّةُ الَّتِي أَوْرِيْتُمُوهَا بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ لَكُمْ فِيْهَا فَاكِهَةٌ كَثِيرَةٌ مِّنْهَا تَأْكُلُونَ.

“On the Day it comes, all friends will be enemies of one another, except the righteous. Those who believed in Our verses and were submissive servants will be addressed that Day: ‘O My servants, there will be no fear for you today, nor will you grieve. Enter Paradise, you and your spouses; you will be made joyful.’ Golden cups and dishes will be passed around them, and there will be whatever the souls desire and the eyes delight in. You will remain there forever. This is the Paradise you have inherited because of what you used to do. For you there are abundant fruits therein; you will eat from them.” (Surah Az-Zukhruf: 67–73)

وقَالَ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الْمُتَّقِينَ فِي مَقَام أمين، فِي جَنَّاتٍ وَعُيُونَ يَلْبَسُونَ مِنْ سندس واسْتَبْرَقٍ مُتَقَابِلِينَ. كَذلِكَ وَزَوْجْنَاهُمْ بِحُورٍ عِيْنِ يَدْعُونَ فِيهَا بِكُلِّ فاكهة أمنين. لا يَذُوقُوْنَ فِيهَا الْمَوْتَ إِلا الْمَوْتَةَ الْأُولَى وَوَقَاهُمْ عَذَابَ الْجَحِيمَ فَضْلاً مِنْ رَبِّكَ ذَلِكَ هُوَ الْفَوْزُ الْعَظِيمُ.

“Indeed, the God-fearing will be in a secure place, among gardens and springs, dressed in fine silk and thick silk, facing one another. So it will be; and We will marry them to fair-eyed maidens. There they will call for every kind of fruit in complete security. They will taste no death therein except the first death. He has protected them from the punishment of Hell, as a grace from your Lord. That is the supreme success.” (Surah Ad-Dukhan: 51–57)

وقال تعالى : إِنَّ الْأَبْرَار لفي نعيم . عَلَى الْأَرَائِكِ يَنْظُرُونَ . تَعْرِفُ فِي وُجُوهِهِمْ نَضْرَةَ النَّعيم . يُسْقَوْنَ مِنْ رَّحِيقٍ مُخْتُورٍ ، حَتَامُهُ مِشكَ وَفِي ذَلِكَ فلْيَتَنَافَسِ الْمُتَنَافِسُونَ ، وَمِزَاجُهُ مِنْ تَسْنِيم . عَيْنًا يُشْرَبُ بِهَا الْمُقَرِّبُونَ.

“Indeed, the righteous will be in bliss, reclining on couches and looking on. You will recognize the radiance of bliss on their faces. They will be given to drink a sealed, pure drink, whose seal is musk. So let those who compete strive for this. It will be mixed with Tasnim, a spring from which those brought near will drink.” (Surah Al-Mutaffifin: 22–28)

۱۸۸۰ – وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْكُلُ أهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ فِيهَا وَيُشْرَبُونَ وَلَا يَتَغَوَّطُونَ وَلَا يَسْتَحْطُوْنَ وَلَا يَبُولُونَ ولكِنْ طَعَامُهُمْ ذَلِكَ جُشَاء كَرَشْحِ الْمِسْكِ يُلْهَمُونَ التَّسْبِيحَ وَالتَّكْبِيرَ كَمَا يُلْهَمُونَ النَّفْسَ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

1880. Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The people of Paradise will eat and drink therein, but they will not defecate, blow their noses, or urinate. Their food will be digested through belching, like the fragrance of musk. They will be inspired to glorify and magnify Allah just as they are inspired to breathe.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۸۱ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَعْدَدْتُ لِعِبَادِي الصَّالِحِينَ مَا لَا عَيْنَ رَأَتْ وَلَا أَذُنَ سمعت ولا خَطرَ عَلَى قَلْبِ بَشَرٍ وَاقْرَؤُوا إِنْ شِئْتُمْ فَلَا تَعْلَمُ نَفْسٌ مَا أَخْفِيَ لَهُمْ من قرة أَعْيُنِ جَزَاء بِمَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ) .

1881. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: Allah the Exalted says: “I have prepared for My righteous servants what no eye has seen, no ear has heard, and what has never occurred to the heart of a human being.” In support of this, recite if you wish: “No soul knows what has been hidden for them of comfort for the eyes, as a reward for what they used to do.” (Surah As-Sajdah: 17)

Imam Al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۸۲ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُوْنَهُمْ عَلَى أَشَدَّ كَوْكَبٌ دُرِّيٌّ فِي السماء إضاءة لا يَبُولُونَ وَلَا يَتَغَوِّطُونَ وَلا يَنْقُلُوْنَ وَلَا يَسْتَخِطُوْنَ أَمْشَاطَهُمُالذهب وَرَشحُهُمُ الْمسكُ وَمُجَامِرُهُمُ الألوة عود الطيب أَزْوَاجُهُمُ الْحُور الْعِينُ عَلَى خَلْقِ رَجُلٍ وَاحِدٍ عَلَى صُورَةِ أَبِيهِمْ أَدَمَ سَتُونَ ذِرَاعًا فِي السَّمَاءِ متفق عليه.
وفي رواية لِلْبُخَارِي وَمُسْلِمِ أَنِيتُهُمْ فِيهَا الذَّهَبُ وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ وَلِكُلِّ واحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ زَوْجَتَانِ يُرَى مَنْ سَاقِهِمَا مِنْ وَرَاءِ اللَّحْمِ مِنَ الْحُسْنِ لَا اخْتِلَافَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلَا تَبَاغُضَ قُلُوبُهُمْ قَلْبُ وَاحِدٍ يُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّهَ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيَّا

1882. Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) reported: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “The first group to enter Paradise will have faces like the full moon on the night of the full moon. Those who follow them will be like the brightest shining star in the sky. They will not urinate or defecate, their noses will not run, and they will not have mucus. Their combs will be made of gold, their sweat will smell like musk, and their censers will burn fragrant aloeswood. Their wives will be fair-eyed maidens. They will all have the same physique and the form of their forefather Adam: sixty cubits tall.”

Imam Al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. In another narration by Al-Bukhari and Muslim: “Their utensils will be of gold, their sweat will smell like musk, and each of them will have two wives. Their beauty will be such that the marrow of their thigh bones will be visible through the flesh. There will be no disagreement or hatred among them; their hearts will be like one heart. They will glorify Allah morning and evening.”

۱۸۸۳ – وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةَ بْن شُعْبَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ سَأَلَ مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلامُ رَبَّهُ مَا أَدْنَى أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ مَنْزِلَةَ قَالَ هُوَ رَجُلٌ يَحِيُّ بَعْدَ مَا أُدْخِلَ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ الْجَنَّةَ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ ادْخُلِ الْجَنَّةَ فَيَقُولُ أَي رَبِّ كَيْفَ وَقَدْ نَزَلَ النَّاسُ مَنَازِلَهُمْ وَأَخَذُوا أَخَذَاتِهِمْ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ أَتَرْضَى أَنْ يَكُونَ لكَ مِثْلُ مُلْكَ مَلِكَ مِنْ مُلوكِ الدُّنْيَا ؟ فَيَقُولُ رَضِيتُ رَبِّ فَيَقُولُ لَكَ ذَلِكَ وَمِثْلُهُوَمِثْلُهُ وَمِثْلُهُ وَمِثْلُهُ فَيَقُولُ فِي الْخَامِسَةِ رَضِيْتُ رَبِّ فَيَقُولُ هَذَا لَكَ وَعَشْرَةٌ أمثاله ولك مَا اشْتَهَتْ نَفْسُكَ وَلَنَتْ عَيْنُكَ فَيَقُولُ رَضِيتُ رَبِّ قَالَ رَبِّ فَاعْلاهُم منزلة قَالَ أُولَئِكَ الَّذِينَ أَرَدْتُ غَرَشتُ كَرَامَتَهُمْ بِيَدِي وَخَتَمْتُ عَلَيْهَا فَلَمْ تَرْعَيْنَ وَلَمْ تَسْمَعُ أَذُنٌ وَلَمْ يَخْطُرُ عَلَى قَلْبِ بَشَرٍ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1883. Narrated from al-Mughirah ibn Shu’bah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Moses (peace be upon him) asked his Lord: Who is the person of the lowest rank in Paradise? Allah said: He is the person who will come after the people of Paradise have been admitted into Paradise. He will be told, “Enter Paradise.” He will say, “O my Lord, everyone has taken up residence in his own dwelling and received his allotted share. So how can I now find a place in Paradise?” He will be told, “Would you be pleased if you were given an area equal to the kingdom of one of the kings or rulers of the earth?” He will say, “O my Lord, I am pleased with that.” Allah, the Exalted, will say to him, “That is given to you, and, in addition, its equivalent, and its equivalent, and, in addition to all that, the equivalent of all of those.” On the fifth occasion he will say, “O my Lord, I am satisfied.” Then Allah will say to him, “You are given ten times as much as all of that. You are also given whatever your heart desires and whatever delights your eyes.” He will say, “O my Lord, I am satisfied.” Moses (peace be upon him) said: “O my Lord, who will be the person of the highest rank in Paradise?” Allah, the Exalted, said: “Those whose rank I wish to elevate—I will establish their rank Myself and seal and mark them. They will be given what no eye has ever seen, no ear has ever heard, and what has never even occurred to the imagination of a human being.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱٨٨٤ – وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُ أَخَرَ اهْلِ النَّارِ خُرُوجًا مِنْهَا وَآخِرَ اهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ دُخُولا الْجَنَّةَ رَجُلٌ يَخْرُجُ مِنَ النَّارِ حَبُوا فَيَقُولُ اللهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَهُ اذْهَبْ فَادْخُلِ الْجَنَّةَ فَيَأْتِيهَا فَيُخَيَّلُ الله أَنَّهَا مَلأَى فَيُرْجِعُ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ وَجَدْتُهَا مَلْأَى فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَهُ اذْهَبْ فَادْخُلِ الْجَنَّةَ فَيَأْتِيهَا فَيُخَيَّلُ إِلَيْهِ أَنَّهَا مَلْأَى فَيَرْجِعُ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ وَجَدْتُهَا مَلْأَى فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ لَهُ اذْهَبْ فَادْخُلِ الْجَنَّةَ فَإِنَّ لَكَ مِثْلَ الدُّنْيَاوَعَشْرَةَ أَمْثَالِهَا أو أن لك مثل عشرة أمثال الدُّنْيَا فَيَقُولُ أَتَسْخَرُ بِي أَوْ تَضْحَكُ بي وأنتَ الْمَلِكُ قَالَ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ الله صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ضَحِكَ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاحِدُهُ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ أَدْنَى أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ مَنْزِلَةَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1884. Narrated from Abdullah ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: I know which person from among the people of Hell will be the last to come out of Hell, and which person from among the people of Paradise will be the last to enter Paradise. A man will crawl out of Hell. Allah, the Almighty and All-Powerful, will say to him, “Go and enter Paradise.” When he reaches Paradise, he will imagine that it has already been filled. He will return and say, “O my Lord, Paradise has been filled.” Allah, the Almighty and All-Powerful, will say to him, “Go and enter Paradise.” He will go again, but he will imagine that it has already been filled. He will return and say, “O my Lord, I saw that Paradise has been filled.” Allah, the Almighty and All-Powerful, will say to him, “Go and enter Paradise.” He will go again, but he will imagine that it has already been filled. He will return and say, “O my Lord, I saw that Paradise has been filled.” Allah, the Almighty and All-Powerful, will say to him, “Go and enter Paradise. You will have an area equal to the earth, and ten times its equivalent, or an area ten times the size of the earth.” The man will say, “O Allah, are You mocking me or joking with me, although You are the absolute Sovereign over all things?” Ibn Masud (may Allah be pleased with him) said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) laugh so intensely at this that his front teeth became visible. He was saying: “This man will be the person of the lowest rank in Paradise.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٨٥ – وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ لِلْمُؤْمِنَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ الخَيمة من لؤلوة واحدة مجوفة طولها في السماء ستُونَ مَيْلًا لِلْمُؤْمِنِ فِيْهَا أَهْلُوْنَ يَطُوفُ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمُؤْمِنُ فَلَا يَرَى بَعْضُهُمْ بعضا – متفق عليه.

1885. Narrated from Abu Musa (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: In Paradise, every believer will have a single tent made of a hollow pearl. Its height toward the heavens will be sixty miles. At each of its corners there will be a houri for every believer. The believer will visit each of his houris, but one houri will not see the other.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٨٦ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِي رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لَشَجَرَةَ يَسِيرُ الرَّاكِبُ الْجَوَادَ الْمُضَمَّرَ السَّرِيعَ مِائَة سَنَةٍ مَا يَقْطَعُهَا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ وَرَوَبَاهُ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ أَيْضًا مِنْ رِوَايَةِ أَبِي هريرة قال يسير الراكب في ظلها مائة سَنَةٍ مَا يَقطعها .

1886. Narrated from Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: There is a tree in Paradise. Even if a person of slender build rode a swift horse continuously for one hundred years, he would still be unable to cross beyond it.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith. They also narrated it through Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him) in their Sahih collections. In that narration, the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Even if a horseman rode his horse in its shade for one hundred years, he would still be unable to cross beyond it.

۱۸۸۷ – وَعَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنْ أَهْلَ الْجَنَّةِ لَبَتَرَا مَوْنَ أهْلَ الْغُرَفِ مِنْ فَوْقِهِمْ كَمَا تَتَرا مَوْنَ الْكَوْكَبَ الدَّرِّيِّ الْغَابِرَ فِي الْأُفُقِ مِنَ المشرق أو المغرب التفاضل مَا بَيْنَهُمْ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تِلْكَ مَنَازِلُ الأَنْبِيَاء لَا يَبْلُغُهَا غَيْرُهُمْ قَالَ بَلَى وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ رِجَالٌ آمَنُوا بِاللَّهِ وصَدِّقُوا الْمُرْسَلِينَ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1887. Narrated from Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The people of Paradise will see the inhabitants of the chambers above them as you see the shining stars on the eastern or western horizon. This will be because of the difference in rank between them. The Companions said, “O Messenger of Allah, those are the abodes of the prophets, which no one else will attain.” He said, “Yes, by the One in whose hand is my life! They are for men who believed in Allah and affirmed the truthfulness of the messengers.”

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۸۸ – وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وسلم قَالَ لَقَابُ قَوْسَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ خَيْرٌ مِمَّا تَطْلُعُ عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ أَوْ تَغْرُبُ متفق عليه.

1888. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: A space in Paradise equal to the length of a bowstring is better and more valuable than the entire solar system.
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۸۹ – وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ في الْجَنَّةِ سُوقًا يَأْتُونَهَا كُلِّ جُمُعَةٍ فَتَهُب ريحُ الشِّمَالِ فَتَحْتُو فِي وُجُوهِهِمْ وَثِيَا بِهِمْ فَيَزْدَادُونَ حُسْنًا وَجَمَالاً فَيَرْجِعُونَ إِلَى أَهْلِيهِمْ وَقَدِ ازْدَادُوا حُسْنًا وجَمَالاً فَيَقُولُ لَهُمْ أَهْلُوهُمْ وَالله لَقَدِ ازْدَدْتُمْ حُسْنًا وَجَمَالاً فَيَقُولُونَ وَأَنتُمْ وَاللَّهِ لقَدِ ازْدَدْتُمْ بَعْدَنَا حُسْنًا وَجَمَالاً. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1889. Narrated from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: In Paradise there will be a market every Friday. The people of Paradise will go there. Then a wind will blow from the north and spread over their faces and garments, thereby increasing their beauty and handsomeness. When they return to their families in this state, they will say, “By Allah, your beauty and handsomeness have increased greatly.” In turn, their families will say, “By Allah, your beauty and handsomeness have also increased.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۹۰ – وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ أَهْلَ الْجَنَّةِ لَيَتَرا مَوْنَ الْعُرَفَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ كَمَا تَتَرَا مَوْنَ الْكَوْكَبَ فِي السماء متفق عليه.

1890. Narrated from Sahl ibn Sa’d (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The people of Paradise will see one another from their respective chambers just as you see the stars in the sky.

Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۹۱ – وَعَنْهُ قَالَ شَهِدْتُ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَجْلِسًا وَصَفَ فِيْهِ الْجَنَّةَ حَتَّى انْتَهَى ثُمَّ قَالَ فِي آخر حديثه فيهَا مَا لَا عَيْنٌ رَأَتْ وَلَا أَذُنٌ سَمِعَتُ ولا خطر عَلَى قَلْبِ بَشَرٍ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ تَتَجَافَى جُنُوبُهُمْ عَنِ الْمَضَاجِعِ يَدْعُونَ رَبَّهُمْ خَوْفًا وَطَمَعًا وَمِمَّا رَزَقْنَهُمْ يُنْفِقُونَ. فَلا تَعْلَمُ نَفْسٌ مَا أَخْفَى لَهُمْ مِنْ قُرَّةَ أَعْيُنِ جزاء بِمَا كَانُوا يَعْمَلُونَ ) رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِي.

1891. Narrated from Sahl ibn Sa’d (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: I was present with the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) at a gathering. He described Paradise there. Finally, he said: In Paradise there are things that no eye has ever seen, no ear has ever heard, and that no one could ever imagine. Then he recited this verse, meaning: “Their sides withdraw from their beds; they call upon their Lord in fear and hope, and they spend from what We have provided for them. No soul knows what has been hidden for them of comfort to the eyes as a reward for what they used to do.” (Surah as-Sajdah: 16–17)

Imam al-Bukhari narrated this hadith.

۱۸۹۲ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَآبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذا دَخَلَ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ الْجَنَّةَ يُنَادِي مُنَادٍ إِنَّ لَكُمْ أَنْ تَحْيَنُوا فَلا تَمُوتُوا ابدا وأن لكم أن تَصِحُوا فَلا تَسْقَمُوا أَبَدًا وَإِنَّ لَكُمْ أَنْ تَسْبُوا فَلَا تَهْرَمُوا أَبَدًا وَإِنَّ لَكُمْ أَنْ تَنْعَمُوا فَلَا تَبَاسُوا ابدا – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1892. Narrated from Abu Sa’id and Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with them). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: After the people of Paradise enter Paradise, a herald will announce: “O people of Paradise, you will live and never die; you will remain healthy forever and never become ill; you will remain young forever and never grow old; and you will remain in happiness forever and never suffer sorrow or hardship.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱۸۹۳ – قَالَ إِنَّ أَدْنَى مَقْعَدِ أَحَدِكُمْ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ أَنْ يَقُولَ لَهُ تَمَنْ فَيَتَمَنَّى وَيَتَمَنَّى فَيَقُولُ لَهُ هَلْ تَمَنَّيْتَ فَيَقُولُ نَعَمْ فَيَقُولُ لَهُ فَإِنَّ لَكَ مَا تَمَنَّيْتَ وَمِثْلَهُ مَعَهُ رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1893. Narrated from Abu Hurayrah (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: The person of the lowest rank among you in Paradise will be told, “Ask for whatever you wish.” Then he will ask and continue asking. Allah, the Exalted, will say to him, “Have you asked for what you wish?” He will say, “Yes, I have.” Then Allah, the Exalted, will say to him: “You are given what you asked for, and an equal amount in addition to it.”

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٩٤ – وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِنَّ اللهَ عَزَّ وَجَلٌ يَقُولُ لِأَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ يَا أَهْلَ الْجَنَّةِ فَيَقُولُونَ لَبَيْكَ رَبَّنَا وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ فِي يَدَيْكَ فَيَقُولُ هَلْ رَضِيْتُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ وَمَا لَنَا لَا تَرْضَى يا ربَّنَا وَقَدْ أَعطيتنا ما لم تعط أَحَدًا مِنْ خَلْقِكَ فَيَقُولُ إِلَّا أَعْطِبُكُمْ أَفْضَلَ مِنْ ذلك فَيَقُولُونَ وَأَيُّ شَيْءٍ أَفْضَلُ مِنْ ذلكَ فَيَقُولُ أُحِلُّ عَلَيْكُمْ رِضْوَانِي فَلَا أَسْخَطُ عَلَيْكُمْ بَعْدَهُ أَبَدًا – مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.

1894. Narrated from Abu Sa’id al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: Allah, the Almighty and All-Powerful, will say to the people of Paradise, “O people of Paradise!” They will say, “Here we are, O our Lord, at Your service; all goodness is in Your hands.” Allah will say, “Are you satisfied?” They will say, “O our Lord, why would we not be happy when You have given us blessings that You have not given to any other of Your creation?” Allah, the Exalted, will say, “Shall I not give you something better than that?” They will say, “What could be better and greater than that?” Allah will say, “I will bestow My pleasure upon you, and after that I will never be displeased with you.”
Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

١٨٩٥ – وَعَنْ جَرِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فنظر إلى الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ وَقَالَ إِنَّكُمْ سَتَرَوْنَ رَبَّكُمْ عِبَانًا كَمَا تَرَوْنَ هَذَا الْقَمَرَ لَا تُضَامُونَ فِي رُؤْيَتِهِ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ.وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

1895. Narrated from Jarir ibn Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him). He said: We were with the Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him). He looked at the full moon on the night of the fourteenth and said: “You will soon see your Lord with your own eyes just as you see this moon now. You will experience no difficulty or inconvenience in seeing Him.” Imam al-Bukhari and Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

۱٨٩٦ – وَعَنْ صُهَيْبٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ إِذَا دَخَلَ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ الْجَنَّةَ يَقُولُ اللهُ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى تُرِيدُونَ شَيْئًا أَزِيدَكُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ المْ تُبَيِّضُ وُجُوهَنَا الَم تُدْخِلْنَا الْجَنَّةَ وَتُنَجِّنَا مِنَ النَّارِ فَيَكْشِفُ الْحِجَابَ فَمَا أَعْطُوا شَيْئًا أَحَبُّ إِلَيْهِمُ مِنَ النَّظرِ إِلَى رَبِّهِمْ – رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ.

1896. Narrated from Suhayb (may Allah be pleased with him). The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings be upon him) said: After the people of Paradise enter Paradise, Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, will say: “Do you want anything more, so that I may give you more?” They will say, “Have You not brightened our faces? Have You not admitted us into Paradise and saved us from the punishment of Hell?” At that time Allah, the Exalted, will remove the veil. Nothing will be given to the people of Paradise that is more beloved to them than looking at their Lord.

Imam Muslim narrated this hadith.

قالَ اللهُ تَعَالَى : إِنَّ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ يَهْدِيهِمْ رَبُّهُمْ بِإِيْمَانِهِمْ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهِمُ الْأَنْهَارُ فِي جَنَّاتِ النَّعِيمِ. دَعْوَاهُمْ فِيهَا سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُم وَتَحِيتُهُمْ فِيهَا سَلامٌ وَآخِرُ دَعْوَاهُمْ أَنِ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَعلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ. حمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ. قَالَ مُؤَلِفَهُ يَحْيَى النَّوْوِي غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ فَرَغْتُ مِنْهُ يَوْمَ الْاثْنَيْنِ رَابِعَ عشر رمضان سنة سبعين وست مائة

Allah, the Exalted, says:

“Those who believe and do righteous deeds—their Lord will guide them by virtue of their faith. He will admit them into Gardens of Bliss beneath which rivers flow. Their supplication therein will be: ‘You are exalted, O Allah!’ Their greeting will be: ‘Peace be upon you.’ The conclusion of all their words will be: ‘All praise belongs to Allah, Lord of the worlds.’” (Surah Yunus: 9–10)

الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي هَدَانَا لِهذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لِنَهْتَدِي لَوْلَا أَنْ هَدَانَا اللَّهُ اللَّهُمَّ صَلَّعلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ على محمد وعلى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ. حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ، قَالَ مُؤْلِفُهُ يَحْيَى التَّوْوِيُّ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ فَرَغْتُ مِنْهُ يَوْمَ الْاثْنَيْنِ رَابِعَ عشرَ رَمَضَانَ سَنَةً سَبْعِينَ وَست مائة.

“All praise belongs solely to Allah, who has guided us to this. Had Allah not guided us, we would not have found the path of guidance. The messengers of our Lord came to us with the true guidance. Then it will be announced: ‘This is the Paradise you have inherited as a reward for your deeds in your worldly life.’” (Surah al-A’raf: 42)
O Allah, shower Your mercy and grace upon Your servant and Messenger, and the unlettered Prophet Muhammad, and upon his family, wives, children, and Companions, just as You blessed Ibrahim and his family with Your grace. O Allah, grant blessings and abundance to the unlettered Prophet Muhammad, his family, wives, children, and Companions, just as You granted blessings and abundance to Ibrahim and his family among the peoples of the worlds. Surely You are Praiseworthy and Most Glorious.

Imam al-Nawawi (may Allah have mercy on him) said: I completed compiling this book on the fourth day of Ramadan in the year 670 AH.

The book has been completed in four volumes.